Categories ‐ Uncategorized

December 31, 2014

Disturbing Behavior (C-D)

The following list continues our multi-part look at instances of outrageous occurrences in the exhibitionist environment of rock. Part two examines disturbing behavior from C to D.

The Charlatans UK
Lumped in with the “Madchester” scene of the early ‘90s, along with Happy Mondays and The Stone Roses, The Charlatans UK were notable for their mod ‘60s-sounding melodies and loose, funky stage presence. Keyboardist Rob Collins gave the band its distinctive sound with his inspired Hammond organ riffs. The band had three number one charting albums in the U.K., but their popularity on Yankee turf was nowhere near as notable. The group’s personnel went through an early shake-up when their guitarist, John Baker, quit the band over “musical differences” following the release of their 1990 debut album “Some Friendly.” When they issued the single, “Me, In Time,” bass player Martin Blunt felt it was not up to snuff, and he went on to suffer a nervous breakdown. After spending some rest and recuperation at the seashore, Blunt was back. But, after The Charlatans toured in support of their second album “Between 10th and 11th,” an instance of true aberrant behavior played its hand with the band. Back home in England on December 3, 1992, keyboardist Collins was having a drink with an old friend one day, when suddenly, he was swept up in high crime. The friend took him to the Northwich license office and proceeded to rob the place with a replica pistol. Collins drove the getaway car, however, after a brief flight, the twosome were soon apprehended. Charged with aiding and abetting in an armed robbery, Collins was sentenced to eight months at the Shrewsbury and Redditch open prisons. He was released after four months time, which allowed him to finish the band’s third album “Up To Our Hips.” Unfortunately, the group would lose their talented organ maestro on July 22, 1996, when his car overturned on the way back from a pub to the band’s Rockfield recording studio. Rob Collins died enroute to a nearby hospital. The Charlatans UK have forged ahead, maintaining their solid fan base and touring tirelessly.

The Clash
If you only know their two biggest smash singles “Rock The Casbah” and “Should I Stay Or Should I Go?” then you haven’t been formally introduced to The Clash. This British phenomenon brought artistry and awareness to the anarchy of the exploding punk movement erupting from the mid-1970s. From the energetic lava blast of their debut album “The Clash” to the stylistic array of wizardry they mustered for 1979’s “London Calling” to the bonafide boundary-breaking experimentation of 1980’s triple-album set “Sandinista!,” this pack of punch-happy punkers produced a dazzling legacy of sonic treats whose influence on modern music still resonates. Of course, the rigors of being a rock ‘n’ roll rebel can cause one to become, well, rather rebellious. Members of The Clash were certainly no strangers to the inside of a police station. Only guitarist Mick Jones seemed to stay above the fray.

Perhaps for sheer promotional reasons, the band’s lead guitarist/vocalist Joe Strummer and drummer Topper Headon felt the need to get their name out to the public on June 10, 1977 when they spray-painted “The Clash” in big letters on a wall in downtown London. The two graffiti artists were arrested and each fined 5 pounds for their tagging stunt. The next day, the pair continued their reign of misdemeanor mayhem when they were held overnight in a Newcastle prison for failing to appear before a magistrates court. The charge for this offense had been their pilfering of a pillowcase from a Holiday Inn the previous month. The robbery charge eventually yielded them a fine, this time, of 100 pounds each. The penalties increased in March 1978, when Headon and fellow bandmate, bassist Paul Simonon, were surrounded near their rehearsal studio in Camden Town, London. This offense was a bit more ponderous. Taking aim with air rifles from the roof of Chalk Farm Studios, they shot down racing pigeons flying harmlessly by, not realizing they were circling within the gunsights of England’s premier punks. With sirens blaring, four squad cars and a helicopter swooped in to pigeonhole the BB assassins off to another brief stay in the pokey. The fine this time: 800 pounds.

The next pairing of bandmates to feel the clasp of handcuffs were Simonon and Strummer when, on July 8, 1978, the police in Glasgow, Scotland felt that their antics after a show constituted “drunk and disorderly” conduct. The Scots were probably unaware of the running tally of fines levied on the boys by the English, and only slapped these Clashers with a penalty of 75 pounds. Strummer did a solitary stint behind bars when the band played in Hamburg on May 21, 1980. After a rowdy audience jeered and heckled the ire of the band to breaking point, Joe apparently wound up smacking the head of a particularly violent patron with his guitar. The Germans, seemingly more lenient about the peculiar nature of rockers, released Strummer without penalty. Around this period the band suffered temporary representation woes with several managers, and Strummer made the less-than-cordial observation on a renowned British TV show that all band managers should be put in concentration camps. By July 2, 1982, the band’s days together were winding down, and drummer Headon wished to put in yet another appearance before a judge when he was remanded on bail for stealing a bus stop from a busy London road.

As the band split apart by the mid-‘80s, Strummer went on to other musical horizons, Simenon took up painting, and poor Headon wound up driving a taxi after he effectively scuttled his achievements by being arrested for trafficking heroin and serving 15 months in prison in 1986.

Alice Cooper
Straightjacketed madmen, shocking electric chairs, slaughtered dead babies, six-foot black widow spiders, decapitating guillotines, dancing skeletons, snappy gallows. It’s enough to give anyone nightmares. In his heyday of horror, that’s exactly what performer Alice Cooper was counting on. With a bleached face, a top hat and a boa constrictor, he welcomed audiences around the world into his nightmare. Like any great showman, Cooper, born Vincent Damon Furnier to a Michigan Methodist minister, kept his offstage persona a secret from many of his fans. The disturbing scenes unfolding onstage were designed to give maximum shock effect. Preachers and concerned parents alike protested against his phenomenally-successful act. In 1973, Alice’s entourage stepped off the plane in Shreveport, Louisiana and were met by a local sheriff, who told them, in no uncertain terms, that he would throw them all behind bars if Alice did anything remotely disturbing onstage that night. Cooper believed the man’s word, and kept the show free of thrills. Memphis, Tennessee welcomed him in the same manner. A member of Parliament, Leo Abse, went so far as to try to banish Alice Cooper from stepping foot in England, citing that he was sure that the parents, teachers and welfare officers of Britain could well do without Cooper’s presence.

As choreographed as his life was, Alice was subject to a little unrehearsed disturbing behavior himself. His act oftentimes involved showering the audience with beer and chicken feathers. He liked the power he had over his fans, as they got upset over their nice clothes being ruined. Cooper would then toss dollar bills off the stage, and the miffed members would then become overly greedy. One night, as Cooper chopped up a watermelon onstage, someone handed him a crutch. He smacked the melon with the crutch, turned it into mush, mixed in feathers, then threw it all on the audience. He watched in amazement, not able to fathom why they just sat there taking it all in. Unfortunately, he later learned that the first five rows were filled with disabled fans who couldn’t move.

Alice’s rehearsals sometimes didn’t go much smoother. When he practiced a routine with boa constrictor named Eva Marie Snake, the asp began to squeeze Cooper’s neck so tight that his bodyguard finally had to slice the slithering performer’s head off (the snake’s, not Alice’s). On April 7, 1988, while rigging his famous hangman sequence for a show, a safety rope attached to his back snapped, and the shock rocker was suddenly shocked to find out what it was really like to hang oneself. He dangled for quite a few seconds before an alert road crew member bounded out to cut him loose. The disturbing moment must have choked him with emotions about his act, and before long, with the advent of the ‘90s, Cooper reluctantly left the macabre presentations to up ‘n’ comer Marilyn Manson.

Julian Cope
Perhaps not as well known on America’s airwaves, quixotic Cope and his musical endeavors have been considered as one of Britain’s most endearing screwball talents for a number of decades. The Tamworth, England native first made his mark in the hardcore nightclubs of Liverpool in the mid-‘70s. With the punk spirit in full gallop, Julian likened the prevalent “garage rock” of the time as being “garbage rock.” When he formed his band, Teardrop Explodes (named after a DC comic book), the musical agenda of his unit was experimental, psychedelic, anti-rock. Absorbing the lifestyle of late ‘60s flower children, Cope and his bandmates consumed, possibly, more LSD tabs than the entire community of Haight-Asbury in its heyday. The Teardrop Explodes performed high as a kite at many appearances, most notably during a gig for the U.K.’s high-rated “Top Of The Pops” TV show. The lyrics Cope wrote were numbingly obscure and impenetrable, and song titles like “Kolly Kibbor’s Birthday” and “Metranil Vavin” sounded as if they were dreamily jotted onto paper during a heavy acid trip. But that doesn’t mean they didn’t become noteworthy. After issuing an EP titled “Sleeping Gas,” the band’s first album, 1980’s “Kilimanjaro,” was released to critical praise in England, and its single, “Reward,” resoundingly cracked the top ten charts.

David Balfe and Bill Drummond were the managers/producers for the group, and while coaxing a follow-up record, “Wilder,” out of the Teardrop, band members became fed up with Cope’s increasingly megalomaniacal tendencies, and personnel changes occurred swiftly. When Balfe fired all band members except Cope and drummer Gary Dwyer, Cope began writing songs himself and foisting it on the duo. Dwyer went a little nuts over this, and subsequently, drove his jeep around the English countryside, with Cope clinging to the roof. A rumor during this period had Cope also chasing his bandmates around said English countryside with a hunting rifle. The band crumbled in early 1983, and Cope went on to spend almost half a year holed up with his toy collection at his Tamworth estate. Drummond, who later went on to form the anarchic dance group KLF, felt the need to air his opinion of Mr. Cope in 1988, when he released a folk-tinged album called “The Man,” highlighted by the song “Julian Cope Is Dead.” (The opening verses go like this: “Julian Cope is dead, I shot him in the head. If he moves some more, I’ll kill him for sure. Now, Julian Cope is dead.”)

Cope’s mental stability appeared more disturbing when he forged a solo career. In March 1984, while touring in support of his album “World Shut Your Mouth,” he apparently went a little bonkers while singing the song “Reynard the Fox” in front of a sell-out crowd at the Hammersmith Palais. To be specific, he started quoting Shakespeare’s “Julius Caesar” saying “Infamy, infamy, they’ve all got it in for me,” while he repeatedly cut himself in the stomach with a nearby broken microphone stand. The bloody theatrics snared him widespread press, pegging him as a pop star gone completely off his nut. In 1990, he dressed up as an alien character called “Mr. Sqwubbsy” and appeared at an anti-poll tax demonstration, babbling about his desire to assassinate Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher. Somehow, throughout the 1990s, he was able to steer lucidly clear of his acid-dropping cognizance long enough to write four books, consisting of autobiographical musings, astral transportations, poetry, and a long-term fascination with old English ruins and stone circles.

Perhaps the oddest manifestation of Cope’s behavior was exemplified in his continual harangue of Ireland’s anthem-rock sensations U2. Who knows what discordant synapse Bono managed to trip in Julian’s psyche? But whatever the reason, Cope’s eccentric rants were focused and incessant. In Ultra magazine he said, “I’m just an artist, I can just slam it out, mine’s a holistic trip. You could put me in a coracle and send me off to some rock to make art, but you could do that to any member of U2, and they wouldn’t make art, you know, they’d find a way back to the mainland.” In 1993, he told Details magazine, “The only thing that keeps me from killing Bono is the fact that I would go to jail, and it would martyr him. What U2 are doing is evil. U2 are sick f**ks.” He softened his approach a bit in 1994, when he sat down to talk with Consumable Fanzine. “I find them (U2) less insufferable now. Just because (their work and image) is so completely all over the place, they don’t know anything. At least before, they were these horrible prigs, slugging for Jesus. But now, they’re just slugging for themselves so they’ve been beaten…It doesn’t matter how big he (Bono) gets now, you know somebody is gonna shoot the bastard someday and that’ll be great.” Someone needs to get Julian and Bono in a group hug. Until that time, Cope continues to occasionally perform, and he is currently working on a book examining the pre-Christian history of language and landscape.

Elvis Costello
Treading the line between eclectic and mainstream, Declan MacManus, otherwise known as Elvis Costello, has always tried to be outspoken in both his music and his interviews. A wannabe tough guy with trademark spectacles, Costello played up the disobedient punk spirit of the mid-‘70s when he appeared on NBC-TV’s “Saturday Night Live” on December 17, 1977. Lorne Michaels, SNL’s producer, had tried unsuccessfully to book the hot anarchic act The Sex Pistols, and subsequently hired Elvis and his back-up band, The Attractions, as a last minute substitution for that night’s performance. Settling on the tunes Costello would play, Michaels and NBC executives adamantly requested Elvis not to play his successful single “Radio Radio” because they felt it was an anti-media song. The track showcased lines like “They say you better listen to the voice of reason, but they don’t give any choice, ‘cause they think that it’s treason, so you had better do as you are told – You better listen to the radio.” The feeling was that even though ‘radio’ was the culprit in the song, it would translate to ‘television’ being the big villain as well. Michaels insisted the band play another hit single, “Less Than Zero,” which captured punk spirit in a ditty concerning breakdown of youth morals. Elvis claimed he and his co-horts were bored and drunk by the time their performance was slotted for the evening. After a few lead-in licks into “Less Than Zero,” Costello waved the band to stop, turned to the mike, and said “I’m sorry ladies and gentlemen. There’s no reason to do this song here.” And then, they promptly launched into “Radio Radio.” Michaels and his NBC cronies seethed as Elvis’ sarcastic voice crooned “…and the radio is in the hands of such a lot of fools, tryin’ to anesthetize the way that you feel.”

Of course, Costello’s behavior on NBC was disturbing only to men in suits. However, in early 1979, when Elvis toured America with his band in support of their top ten album “Armed Forces,” his behavior at a Columbus, Ohio Holiday Inn would mark his persona as disturbing to a great deal of people. Tossing back many drinks with his bandmates at the hotel’s bar, Costello became engaged in a conversation with Stephen Stills, who, touring with his California Blues Band, was also at the bar at the time. The upbeat American folk singer and the scruffy London new waver did not apparently see eye-to-eye on a number of topics, and the conversation suddenly got downright belligerent. At one point, he called Stills, a former cocaine addict, “steel nose.” Costello told Rolling Stone magazine in 1982, “We started what you’d probably call joshing. Gentle jibes between the two camps of the Stills Band and us. It developed as it got drunker and drunker into a nastier and nastier argument…they just seemed in some way to typify a lot of things that I thought were wrong with American music. And that’s probably quite unfair. But at the exact moment, they did.” Ex-Delaney & Bramlett singer, Bonnie Bramlett, who was touring with Still’s outfit as a backup singer, allegedly asserted that African-American artists were a lot “deeper” than any English artist Costello could name. The argument had reached a point where Elvis felt he needed to push it to a logical conclusion, a fight. “What it was about,” Costello continued in the interview, “was that I said the most outrageous thing I could possibly say to them – that I knew, in my drunken logic, would anger them more than anything else.” Basically, he called legendary crooner Ray Charles a “blind, ignorant n***er” and soulman extraordinaire James Brown “another dumb n***er.” Bramlett hauled off and slugged the Elvis twerp in the head. This remark effectively brought, as Costello puts it, “a silly argument to a quick end…and it worked, too.” The two bands got into the action, pummeling and pinning each other around the quaint Holiday Inn setting. When the dust finally settled, Elvis’ remark was widely published, and he was forced to call a press conference to make a public apology. He has since apologized profusely over the years for the inebriated slurs, and for most fans, it is a moot issue. But given the opportunity, wouldn’t you like to see Mr. Charles and Mr. Brown have an opportunity to bust a fist into Costello’s squirrelly face?

Country Joe and The Fish
Even though he was born in the political capitol of the free world, Washington D.C., Joe McDonald and his family soon moved west to one of the most liberal environments ever established, the state of California. Attending college in the multi-cause atmosphere of northern California’s Berkeley campus, Joe focused his desire to be a ‘greek chorus’ on the moral conscience of the nation by starting his own band. Lampooning then-President Lyndon Johnson in his song, “Superbird,” McDonald went on to attack the fruitless action of the Vietnam War machine. His band’s second album contained the ‘60s most oft-chanted anti-war song, “I-Feel-Like-I’m-Fixin’-To-Die Rag.” On the album, the tune begins with a “Fish Cheer,” wherein band members chant, “Gimme a F, gimme an I, gimme a S, gimme a H; what’s that spell? FISH!”

When McDonald and his band played an outdoor concert in New York’s Central Park during the summer of 1968, the group’s drummer, Chicken Hirsh, sensing the bubbling discontentment of youth towards the ‘establishment,’ suggested revamping the ‘Fish Cheer’ to spell another four-letter word that starts with ‘F.’ The crowd of 10,000 or more went berserk, screaming the word aloud and proud. Mingled in with the audience were several CBS network executives. Country Joe and his band had been paid in advance to perform on “The Ed Sullivan Show” later that year. Horrified by the sing-a-long, CBS promptly cancelled their appearance but let them keep the money. In August 1969, Joe and his group led the hundreds of thousands amassed for the Woodstock festival in upstate New York in the dirty version of the cheer. This performance was recorded both for the Woodstock documentary and the festival’s million-selling album. Before long, Country Joe and The Fish had managed to upset just about every parent and authority figure in the United States. The cheer outraged high school principals everywhere, as sneaky students subversively played it over their alma mater intercom systems (as they did in my school), and it disturbed suburban settings, as kids cranked it up on their car 8-track players and backyard gatherings. Of course, notoriety drew harsh consequences, when, on March 18, 1970, Joe was convicted of obscenity and fined $500 for leading an audience on the smutty cheer at a concert in Worcester, Massachusetts. Nevertheless, Joe’s name became synonymous with anti-authority causes, and this popularity carried the band on a prosperous course well into the early 1970s.

The power of Country Joe’s legacy to disturb drifted well into the 1990s when folk singer Pete Seeger suddenly broke into a version of the “I-Feel-Like-I’m-Fixin’-To-Die Rag” while performing for the Library of Congress’ 200th anniversary in Washington, D.C. He cheerily sang the lyrics, “And it’s one, two, three; What are we fighting for?, Don’t ask me, I don’t give a damn; Next stop is Vietnam; And it’s five, six, seven, Open up the pearly gates; Well there ain’t no time to wonder why, Whoopee! We’re all gonna die!” The gathered elite, including General Colin Powell, appeared quite disturbed by the seemingly inappropriate rendition and the song’s vivid anti-war sentiments, which still rang true after all these years. You go, Country Joe!

David Crosby
Sure, practically everybody in rock ‘n’ roll has a drug period to relate. Rock musicians who say ‘no’ to drugs are as believable as a virtuous Darva Conger. And, while all of the members of Crosby, Stills, Nash and Young have wrestled with their varying addictions over the years (including an incident where Stephen Stills was arrested after crawling in a drugged-out daze down a hotel corridor in 1970), none of them ever matched the disturbing lows David Crosby sank to in the public eye while wrestling with his dependency demons.

Crosby was plagued with a self-esteem problem at an early age. Growing up in a rich family, he had a brother, Chip, who was tall, thin, and handsome, and to whom David could not compare with in his parents’ eyes. Fellow bandmate Graham Nash summed up the dynamics of Crosby’s conflicted family life to Rolling Stone magazine. “David comes home from school one day, and there’s a note from his mom. ‘Chip, your dinner is in the fridge. David, stay out of there, fatty.” Crosby quickly became rebellious and was thrown out of schools. Music was a form of escape, and he soon joined The Byrds. After being fired for personal conflicts, he briefly did a stint with Buffalo Springfield, the band formed by Stephen Stills and Neil Young, and then, with Graham Nash imported from the group The Hollies, the four folk singers formed Crosby, Stills, Nash and Young. In 1970, the band topped the U.S. chart with the landmark album “Déjà vu.” Crosby was already in a drug-fueled slide. The year before, he had lost the love of his life, Christine Hinton, in an automobile accident. His despondency was the catalyst to seek narcotic anesthetization.

By the 1980s, his overblown drug habit burst out of the closet for all the media to scrutinize. He snorted so much cocaine that he acquired a hole through the septum of his nose, referring to himself as “Ol’ Crusting and Bleeding.” When he began to freebase his cocaine, Crosby once set himself on fire. After selling his Mercedes to a drug dealer to score an ounce of cocaine, the dealer drove the car to a neighbor’s house and overdosed. Someone drove the car back to Crosby, who, in turn, wound up selling it to another dealer to buy drugs. The authorities finally became aware of his disturbing patterns in 1982.

On March 28th of that year, Crosby was driving his car on a LA freeway, on his way to an anti-nuke rally, when he plowed into the center divider. When officers arrived on the scene, they quickly assessed his foggy state of mind. They wound up arresting him for driving under the influence of cocaine, possessing Quaaludes and “drug paraphernalia,” and carrying a concealed .45 caliber pistol. He stated that he’d purchased the gun in response to the death of John Lennon at the hands of a stalker. The case was plea-bargained down to reckless driving, and Crosby was placed on probation. His life continued to spin out of control. The next month, on April 13th, David was arrested again, this time while he was in Cardi’s nightclub in Dallas, Texas. Officers had found him prepping a fix of cocaine in his dressing room, and a concealed gun was found nearby. He was arrested, booked and given bail. In September, Crosby was slapped with an assault and battery suit brought on by two Culver City, California women who said he’d attacked them with a gun. He told Rolling Stone magazine, “I’m a gentleman. I’ve never hit a girl in my life. Not once. They filed a civil suit to make money. They saw their chance to make big bucks.” Nevertheless, Crosby finally saw his day in court, back in Dallas, on June 4, 1983, when he pleaded guilty to cocaine possession and carrying a gun into a bar (the charges from Cardi’s). Crosby was so narcotized, he fell asleep most of the day in his chair, snoring loudly, and his attorney constantly had to shake him to wake him. On August 5, 1983, Dallas’ Judge McDowell sentenced David to five years for the drug offense and three years for the concealed weapon offense. Crosby was released pending appeals. Bad mistake.

Shortly thereafter, David was pulled by police in his hometown area of Marin County, California while riding his motorcycle. This time, he was found carrying a dagger, heroin, cocaine, pot and codeine. In December 1984, Judge McDowell reversed the Texas charges on grounds of illegal search and seizure, but made Crosby begin a rehab program in lieu of jail time. The next month, at the start of 1985, David entered the Fair Oaks Hospital rehabilitation clinic in Summit, New Jersey. After 7 weeks at the facility, as Crosby related to Rolling Stone magazine, he pleaded with the administrators to let him have a guitar. “I said, ‘Look, you don’t understand. I have to play music. Music is the best thing in my life. The strongest faith I have, the most positive force. It gets me higher than drugs ever will’…They said, ‘We think it will get in the way of the therapy, and besides, it’s against the rules.” Rules, Schmools! Crosby made a break from the clinic in March 1985 and stole away to a friend’s apartment in Greenwich Village, New York. The police came a-knockin’ the next night and threw Crosby in jail. He was then transferred to a cell back in Dallas on March 7, 1985. Judge McDowell was not very pleased, and he reinstated Crosby’s conviction. David made it to freedom once again, on appeal bond, and was able to rejoin his bandmates for an appearance at the Live Aid concert in Philadelphia on July 13, 1985. Around his friends at his Mill Valley home, rumors spread that David had free-fallen back into his $600,000 a year habit freebasing cocaine. Another rumor purported the Hell’s Angels had assumed ownership of his home to cover his massive drug debt. Again to Rolling Stone, Crosby deflected the insinuation by saying, “You have to be kidding. I swear to you on my mother’s grave, the Hell’s Angels do not own my house.”

By November, when he failed to appear at a bond revocation meeting concerning three misdemeanors, the jovial folkie was set for another vanishing act. Arrest warrants were issued, and the authorities combed his property and chatted up his friends. Fleeing to the Bahamas on his yacht, “Mayan,” the fugitive Crosby was apprehended by the FBI 17 days later in south Florida on December 12, 1985. There was nowhere else to run. All of Crosby’s legal stalls had been exhausted. He was transported to the Texas State Penitentiary, to a solitary cell, where he began a six-month sentence. Oh yes, and his requests for a guitar were denied.

Crosby’s troubles with the law finally petered out during this cooling period, and he seemed to kick his addictions successfully. As he told journalist Chet Flippo, “At the time I went to prison, I didn’t think I would come back. I had gotten to the point where I just thought I was gonna die from the dope and that was that…After I had been there six months, I started to wake up and remember who the hell I was. Then I started to think, hey, you might live through this, you might get another chance.” On August 8, 1986, Crosby was released and given that next chance.

He eventually made a second album with the foursome of Crosby, Stills, Nash and Young in 1988 called “American Dream.” Three years out of prison, he was still clean, and he was even keen on a solid plan he had formulated on how the U.S. could completely win their war on drugs. He told the Miami Herald, “We have the satellite surveillance capacity to tell you where every cocoa bush in the world is…I’d just go down there and rip ‘em out of the ground. Believe me, the Ecuadorian Air Force is not going to attack the United States Marines.” Grab your weedwackers and follow Dave!

Wrestling clear of the criminal ways of his past, Crosby has gone on to form his own band with Jeff Pevar and his own son James Raymond named CPR. Hardcore drug abuse left David with a poor liver, and he required a transplant in the mid-‘90s. On February 10, 1997, rocker Melissa Etheridge’s partner Julie Cypher gave birth to a child in Los Angeles. The proud surrogate papa? None other than the remarkable David Crosby, a true survivor and talented musician, passing his medal of tenacity on to the next generation.

Def Leppard
The trade-off to multi-platinum success in the world of rock is oftentimes countermanded by moments of marked tragedy. From the mid-‘80s to the early ‘90s, the power pop anthems of Sheffield, England’s Def Leppard blasted across FM stations and MTV rotations at a dizzyingly steady pace. “Pour Some Sugar On Me,” “Animal,” “Rocket,” “Let’s Get Rocked,” and the number-one-charting “Love Bites” assuredly defined the headbanging, spandex-clad charm these metal showmen wielded during that decade of music. Both their 1984 album “Hysteria” and 1992’s “Adrenalize” topped the U.S. charts for five weeks each. But abuse, arguments, accidents, alcoholism, and overall rocker ‘bad-itude’ helped establish some disturbing patterns throughout the history (or hysteria) of this legendary group.

The first signs of woeful times occurred during the production of their third album “Pyromania” in 1982. The band’s founding guitarist, Pete Willis, was slipping down a deep hole of alcohol abuse. With intoxication came confrontation, and the other members began to feel his contributions were more adversarial than integral. Willis was summarily fired and replaced by guitarist Phil Collen on July 12th. Little did the band know that Collen had just as bad of an addiction to booze as Willis. And he soon co-opted fellow bandmate, guitarist Steve Clark, as his drinking buddy. The twosome became known as the “Terror Twins.”

Meanwhile, Def Leppard was finally gaining recognition worldwide with its “Pyromania” LP and hit the road on a full-blown tour. While hanging in El Paso, Texas for a concert, Joe Elliott, the band’s charismatic vocalist, made the dumb mistake of referring to the city as “the place with all those greasy Mexicans.” The press got wind of this comment, and a firestorm of outrage broke out in the area. Miffed fans took to burning their Def Leppard records in public demonstrations of protest. It’s a wonder the boys made it out of Texas alive. Joe wisely made a point to apologize for his remark. The matter was, however, not forgotten, as they would find out years later.

As most everyone knows by now, something really disturbing happened to Rick Allen on New Years’ Eve 1984, when the drummer lost his temper and felt the need to pass a motorist driving an Alfa Romeo on the A57 route from Sheffield to Derbys, England. The two speedsters began racing each other, but when Allen came upon a sharp bend in the road, he lost control of his Corvette Stingray, sending the car overturning into a nearby field. Rick’s girlfriend, riding in the passenger seat, survived the calamity with little injury. Allen, unfortunately, was thrown from the automobile, his left arm torn off instantly, while he suffered multiple fractures in his right arm. Whisking the Def Leppard drummer to a hospital, doctors sewed the limb back on, however, after three days, it needed to be removed due to the spread of infection. The group was not sure how to go on without their beloved bandmate. With optimistic determination, Allen began to rehabilitate his drumming abilities four months later in April 1985. With the aid of a Fairlight computer to recreate drum sounds and a Simmons electronic drum kit fashioned to fit his limited needs, Allen soon joined Def Leppard in the studio and commenced working on their chart-topping “Hysteria” album.

Once it was released, Def Leppard hit the road again in support of “Hysteria.” When they arrived back in El Paso, Texas on February 15, 1988, over four years since Joe’s insensitive remark about the Latino populace, the locals were waiting for them. Repeated threats to disrupt their performance caused the band to eventually cancel their show and hightail it out of there.

The Terror Twins were living on the edge. While Phil Collen seemed to handle his addiction, Steve Clark was teetering towards disaster. In December 1989, Clark was found comatose, lying in a gutter outside a Minnesota bar. He was admitted to a psychiatric hospital, then, checked himself into rehab. The band put recording on hold and gave Clark a six-month sabbatical to lick his dependency problem. The effort was short-lived. On the night of January 8, 1991, after drinking with a friend, Steve made it back to his London apartment, where he was found dead by his girlfriend. Clark’s demise was a result of his brain stem compressing, causing respiratory failure. The coroner cited the presence of excessive alcohol along with anti-depressive medication and painkillers in his system as the final straw that switched off his life. In honor of Clark’s memory, the band forged on, releasing the last album Clark worked on, “Adrenalize,” which debuted in the number one position on April 11, 1992.

Jumping back on tour, the band was not free of bizarre occurrences. In late September, while they were scheduled to play a few shows in the southwestern United States, the driver of their sound equipment truck decided to use the vehicle for escape in an attempted robbery of a used appliance store in Las Cruces, New Mexico. He was soon nabbed and charged with causing criminal damage, but his weird actions caused two shows to be postponed.

Drummer Rick Allen was imbibing a bit too many alcoholic beverages during this period. Stir in his volatile temper, and sure enough, things were bound to go ballistic. While he and his wife, Stacy, were walking through Los Angeles International Airport on July 5, 1995, something she said or did set him off. In his intoxicated state, he grabbed ahold of her throat, dragged her into a ladies restroom, and maliciously slammed her head repeatedly against the bathroom wall. The cops met up with him, and Rick was arrested. Stacy insisted that he, at the very least, be forced to undergo counseling. He was released on bail, and spent time playing several dates with the Leppard (he was now able to perform on an acoustic drum kit), before his court appearance.

Joe Elliott might’ve come to the same crossroads himself when he started an incident with his girlfriend, Bobbie Tolsma, on May 7, 1996. The way Elliott described it to Q Magazine, it was relatively harmless in his eyes, but it must’ve made quite a disturbance. “Me and my girlfriend got arrested in a Los Angeles hotel for having an argument. An over-officious security guard stuck his nose in so I told him to f**k off. He called the cops. It was soon after the whole O.J. Simpson thing, and they were pretty hot on spousal abuse, and my girlfriend was covered in scratches from horse riding. (huh?) We tried to explain that we’d just been screaming at each other, but they wouldn’t have it. The charges were dropped in the end, but I had to spend a couple of hours in the cage.”

In any event, Rick Allen finally pled guilty to spousal abuse charges in an LA courtroom on August 6, 1996. The judge sentenced him to receive a year’s worth of domestic abuse counseling and thirty days’ service to remove community graffiti. Allen was also required to record public service announcement spots for MTV condemning domestic abuse. He and Stacy were reconciled, and he mellowed after the birth of his baby girl the following year.

Def Leppard continued to tour and release albums into the millenium. Even though El Paso may never want them back, the band offered a little token of favoritism to the state of Texas on June 8, 1999. To celebrate the release of their ninth album, “Euphoria,” the group performed a mini-concert in the parking lot of a Wal-Mart in San Antonio.

The Doors
“I am interested in anything about revolt, disorder, chaos – especially activity that seems to have no other meaning.” This quote from Jim Morrison seemed to capture his legendary stance long after his brief stint as the mesmerizing Lizard King, as the turbulent haze of the ‘60s faded in relevance. When asked by Rolling Stone magazine if he just made the line up for some newspaper guy, Morrison responded, “Yes, definitely.” Of course, he added, “But it’s true, too.”

The Doors’ two number-one singles, “Light My Fire” and “Hello, I Love You,” with their organ-driven riffs powered by keyboardist Ray Manzarek and their snarled, saturated lyrics commandingly pronounced by leadman Morrison, still convey a distinct period and place in the memories of those who lived the times. Much of The Doors’ music is the living soundtrack of the Summer of Love. Morrison, like any great artist, was a genius and tortured soul, all in one. Poet, writer, filmmaker, husband, lover, and rock god were labels that swirled about his universe during the period from 1967 to 1971. Unfortunately, with temptations galore and a sense of sanctuary in the bottle, Jim exhibited a fair share of eccentricities and inciting tendencies.

Having been the house band for the famous Whisky A-Go-Go in LA for several months and after the release of their debut album called “The Doors,” in 1967, the band played some gigs in northern California. Promoter Bill Graham booked them to perform at his Fillmore West venue in San Francisco on June 9th and 10th, just days after they finished a concert in nearby Sacramento. Everyone in the band showed up except Morrison. No one knew where he had gone to in his drive over from the state’s capital city. Graham was forced to refund a lot of money for the first Fillmore show. The next day, Jim walked into Graham’s office and apologized. Graham, in his autobiography, described the scenario. “(Morrison) told me that as he was leaving Sacramento to drive to San Francisco, he went past this movie house. “Casablanca” was playing. He just couldn’t help it. He went in to see “Casablanca” instead.” Morrison wound up sitting in the theatre all day, watching the movie for three solid showings!

Graham had The Doors back in his Winterland Ballroom in 1968. This time Jim was very drunk during the performance, and he began to swing his microphone in circular fashion, aping the moves Roger Daltrey of The Who trademarked. Morrison’s lassoing technique was infinitely less skilled than Daltrey’s, as evidenced by the swings getting wider and wider. The microphone sailed dangerously over drummer John Densmore’s head and whipped out about 10 rows over the audience. Graham hurried down front to tell Morrison to cut out the Buffalo Bill act, but he was stopped short when the mike whizzed around and nailed him square in the head. Graham toppled over, a huge bump and blood leaking from the wound. Morrison later professed his ignorance of the incident in Graham’s office. However, when The Doors next performed for Bill, Jim presented Graham with a psychedelic pith helmet for protection.

Morrison’s relations with women were oftentimes misogynistic and vulgar. One story in Jim’s legend had him spotting a friend’s sister in a fancy boutique store. He called out, “Whoopee, look at those tits!” An old woman in the store thought he was commenting on her, and she proceeded to chase him around the establishment, hitting him with her purse. Things weren’t quite so playful when he supposedly pulled a carving knife on one girlfriend who refused to sleep with him. A friend sauntered into Jim’s apartment, in the midst of his threat, and Morrison quickly took the weapon away, laughing, “Hey now, what’s this? A knife? Now, where did that come from?” Ray Manzarek, in his book “Light My Fire,” tells of the time when another girlfriend of Morrison’s, Sable Sperling, showed up at the recording studio drunk and stupefied on downers. The band was laying tracks for the song “Five To One,” and during a break, Manzarek noticed a huge bruise on Sable’s leg. He asked her if she had gotten into an accident. “No, nothing like that. Jim just hit me with a f**king board.” As Morrison’s life spun further out to fantasy land, he struck up a relationship with a stunning Scandinavian woman whose husband was away in Portugal on business. According to authors Jerry Hopkins and Danny Sugarman in their book “No One Here Gets Out Alive,” her name was Ingrid Thompson, and after several weeks in November 1969 of trysts with the now-cocaine-stricken superstar, she offered up a confession to him. She claimed she sometimes sipped on blood. Morrison didn’t believe her and tauntingly said “Let’s drink some blood now.” She wandered off to the bathroom and came back with a razor blade. Slicing a deep cut in her finger, the whacked-out twosome made love in blood-caked sheets that night.

Morrison’s most noteworthy instances of disturbing behavior were found in his live performances before throngs of adoring fans. On December 9, 1967, The Doors were set to play a gig in New Haven, Connecticut. Backstage, Jim and a young girl found a moment to smooch in a bathroom’s shower stall. A police officer walked in on them and told the pair to leave the area. Morrison apparently mumbled something along the lines of “eat it,” whereupon the cop sprayed the duo with mace. The concert was delayed an hour while the girl and Jim had their eyes cleansed with a saline solution. The show got underway, and suddenly, Morrison began telling the audience about the occurrence backstage. The crowd became incensed, and the police had had enough. The house lights were turned up, and Jim was arrested. Kicked and dragged to a police car, he was charged with breach of the peace and resisting arrest. He spent a couple hours in jail, made bail at $1,500, and eventually, the charges were dropped under the guise of insufficient evidence.

A riot had been avoided in Connecticut, but on May 10, 1968, Morrison agitated the crowd at a Chicago performance enough for them to stampede the stage. The band slipped out a backdoor, as the audience fought with police and stomped the stage and equipment to smithereens. Jim avoided arrest and incited yet a second riot on August 2, 1968 at the Singer Bowl (site of the old World’s Fair) in New York. Again, the kids moved onto the stage. Policemen flung audience members back into the crowd, and the crowd flung folded wooden chairs at the cops.

The coup de grace of concert kookiness occurred on March 1, 1969. The day before, while in Los Angeles, Jim had attended a performance by the Living Theatre, an avant-garde troupe who engaged in “confrontational theatre.” Known for shedding their clothes by the end of their show, the Los Angeles police let it be known that the actors would be busted if any one of them went nude. The actors railed against the injustices of the world throughout the ‘play,’ and at the end, when Morrison had joined them onstage, several members cried out, “I’m not allowed to take my clothes off!” The next day, Morrison and The Doors were on a plane to Miami for a fateful concert.

The gig was to be held in a decommissioned naval seaplane hangar known as the Dinner Key auditorium. The severely-inebriated Morrison stoked the audience midway through the playlist, saying “You’re all a bunch of slaves! Letting everybody push you around.” Then he alternately talked about love and hate. Somewhere in this tirade, he tried to persuade the crowd to “get naked.” Finally, he just said, “Do you want to see my c**k?” The audience roared the affirmative, and Jim teasingly took off his shirt and draped it in front of his trademark leather pants, matador-style. He then proceeded to unzip his trousers and, very quickly, flashed his lizard king to the crowd several times. Ray Manzarek contests that Jim never truly exposed himself. Pandemonium soon broke out as the kids jumped onto the stage. Morrison pushed one security guard off. Another big guard flung Jim out into the audience. The foursome somehow made it out of Miami that night and flew to the tropics for a little rest and relaxation. Meanwhile, the Dade County sheriffs were looking for Jim, having charged him with “lewd and lascivious behavior in public by exposing his private parts and by simulating masturbation and oral copulation” in addition to profanity and public drunkenness. When Jim landed back in LA on April 3, 1969, the FBI, which had gotten involved, believing he had fled across state lines, promptly arrested him. Returning to Miami, Morrison turned himself in to the local authorities and made $50,000 bail in 20 minutes’ time. He told a drinking buddy, “I just wanted to see what it looked like in the spotlight, that’s all.”

The nation was horrified by this unbridled display of exhibitionism. To ease the pain and suffering, Jackie Gleason and Anita Bryant fronted a huge Rally for Decency show at the Orange Bowl in Miami for an estimated crowd of 30,000. The Doors were effectively prohibited from playing in any of the other 20 cities they had booked for that tour.

On November 11, 1969, Morrison was once again arrested, this time on a plane that landed in Phoenix, Arizona. On the flight, originating in Los Angeles, Morrison and pal Tom Baker had pinched the derriere of the first class cabin attendants, and had noisily hurled innuendoes at them. The sloshed pals were charged with “interfering with the flight of an intercontinental aircraft” and public drunkenness. They paid the $500 bail, and later when the incident went to trial in Arizona, the assaulted stewardess was unable to determine which of the two bearded men did what to her. By April 20, 1970, Jim and Tom were acquitted of all charges.

On August 4, 1970, Jim was having drinks at an LA bar called The Experience. The bar’s owner offered to drive Morrison home. One small problem. Jim forgot exactly where he lived. Dropping the rocker off at a house Jim assumed was his, Morrison pounded on the front door loudly, trying to get his girlfriend to open up. It was, of course, the wrong home. The next morning, the 68 year old woman whose house it was, found Jim curled up asleep at her door. She phoned the police, and they arrested Morrison on a public drunkenness charge.

Jim was subsequently convicted of exposing himself in Miami on September 20, 1970, but the public drunkenness charge was dropped. He was freed on appeal, and he was also on his last legs.

In March 1971, he and his wife Pamela moved to Paris, France. For a brief moment in his whirlwind celebrity journey, it looked like he would get his life back in order. But the cumulative effects of hardnosed boozing had played its hand. Jim was found in a bathtub on July 2, 1971, dead from what officials said was a heart attack induced by respiratory problems. His tattered life yielded some peculiar behavior, but it also afforded generations with a treasure trove of rock classics. He once said, “I see myself as a huge fiery comet, a shooting star. They’ll never see anything like it ever again, and they won’t be able to forget me – ever.” You nailed that one right, Jimbo.

Bob Dylan
He’s the folk rocker that influenced the musical leanings of The Beatles and just about every influential musician that followed. His morality tales, disguised in storytelling ballads, garnered him the mantle of ‘60s Americana poet and renowned, yet unofficial, icon of the protest hordes. Bob Dylan has never really pictured himself in that light. Relating his assessment of the hippie generation, Dylan told the London Times magazine in November 1997, “I know it was a time of great upheaval in the world, but I still don’t care about them. I didn’t grow up in the ‘60s, so Bob Dylan, the protest singer, isn’t really me at all.”

As early as December 1963, champions of the downtrodden were snowed about his self-professed apathy and instead felt he was a supporter of their cause. During that month, the Emergency Civil Liberties Committee presented Bob with an award commending his efforts in the ongoing civil rights battles being fought during the period. According to authors Margaret Moser and Bill Crawford, Dylan was extremely inebriated that night, and when he finally stumbled to the podium before his fellow dinner attendees, he mumbled something about seeing himself as a kind of Lee Harvey Oswald. The nation was still mourning the tragic assassination of their beloved JFK, and his statement was seen as incredibly insensitive. A collective ‘boo’ drove him from the stage. He later apparently apologized in his Dylanesque, enigmatic way, saying, “I don’t even know what politics are, to tell you the truth.”

Bob’s behavior over the years can’t quite be labeled all that disturbing but instead just odd. When ABC television commissioned he and filmmaker D.A. Pennebaker to shoot a one-hour film, primarily documenting Bob’s U.K. tour with his backing group, The Band, in 1966, the edited footage which arrived at the network prompted them to simply throw up their hands and scrap the broadcast. The eclectic, anti-documentary film did not make much sense, and its oddball highpoint was captured when Dylan was filmed trying to buy the girlfriend of a Swedish fan. The short, called “Eat The Document,” was finally projected twice at the Academy of Music in New York in 1971 and then had a brief run at the Whitney Museum. Bob later described the special as “miles and miles of garbage.”

After claiming to have suffered major injuries from a motorcycle accident near his Woodstock, New York home on July 25, 1966 (a friend riding in a van behind him later described the incident as being a minor mishap), Dylan was shaken enough to drop off the tour circuit for a good five years, give or take a few. In the early ‘70s, he formed a tenuous relationship with an obsessive fan named A.J. Weberman, who was much more peculiar than his idol. Mr. Weberman was a self-proclaimed “garbologist,” which basically meant he sifted through poor Bob’s trash outside his MacDougal Street townhouse, pulling away any minute detail he could of the Dylan household’s inner secrets. Weberman was convinced Dylan was hooked on heroin and needed to be ‘liberated.’ In a published transcript of a phone call he had with Bob, A.J. harangued the legend into coming out of hiding to perform a benefit concert at Madison Square Garden. “All you gotta do is show up and plunk your guitar, then a hundred thousand freaks will come,” he encouraged. Dylan demurred, and the conversation got noticeably more tense. Weberman claimed that Bob had once told him he wasn’t going to get into Dylan’s life, and if he did, Bob might gain a soul. As more paranoia spewed, Weberman alleges Bob told him he could have people kill A.J. if he so desired. Dylan responded that he’d like to write a song about Weberman and call it “Pig.” According to authors Moser and Crawford, ol’ Bob decided to give A.J. a more stern message some time later. When Weberman headed to a corner store to get a soda, he was jumped by a stranger, who proceeded to pummel him. After a brief, disorienting moment, he realized it was the object of his affection, Mr. Dylan himself, slugging him in the stomach. Several nearby hippies pulled the incensed Bob away, and Weberman seemed to back off on his stalking in the following years.

By 1975, Bob’s marriage to his wife of nine years, Sara Lowndes, was disintegrating. Although he claims most of the songs from his album of the same year, “Blood on the Tracks,” were inspired by his interest in painting, the record’s engineer, Phil Ramone, said, “(Bob) was going through hell with Sara, his former wife, at the time,” and he intimated that songs like “You’re a Big Girl Now” were definitely about her. While the album charted for 2 weeks at number one in the U.S., Dylan was further alienating his estranged wife and friends by pouring his efforts into a four-hour mess of a film called “Renaldo and Clara.” The self-indulgent movie was barely releasable, and some critics cited his “careless treatment” of the people in the film as one of the factors in ruining his marriage. Perhaps, the crowning blow, if you will, happened when, according to Moser and Crawford, Sara found Bob at the breakfast table one morning, sitting with their five children and a woman named Malka. Bob allegedly hit Sara in the face and told her to leave. She filed for divorce on March 1, 1977 and was eventually awarded custody of the kids after a long, drawn-out battle. Even his heartfelt song “Sara,” which he released in 1976, could not woo her back. Dylan, conjuring up the smoke and mirror part of his personality, told Rolling Stone magazine in 1978 that the song may have been publicly misinterpreted. “When people say “Sara” was written for his wife Sara – it doesn’t necessarily have to be about her just because my wife’s name happened to be Sara. Anyway, was it the real Sara or the Sara in the dream? I still don’t know.” Whatever, Bob.

Unquestionably, Dylan’s music has earned the accolades of admirers because it is rich in truth and easily discernable. Like most geniuses, Dylan, himself, is a bit impenetrable.

More Disturbing Behavior is on its way, from E to Z, in the weeks to come.

© 2000 Ned Truslow


December 31, 2014

Disturbing Behavior (A-B)

What constitutes disturbing behavior amongst your acquaintances? Would you cite the time your Uncle Hal told you he often wore a slim, grey meter maid number whenever your Aunt Julie left the house? Would you reflect on your roommate Sally’s peculiar ritual of drinking five cups of coffee before heading off to bed? Or how about all those times when your dad would get that lost look in his eyes while trimming with the electric shrub cutters, the way he turned to look at you with a detached stare, the blades humming madly, muttering, “Know what it’s like to see a blue jay fly into a woodchipper,” as you stumbled back against the garden shed, those blades cutting the air violently, nowhere to run to, his laugh cackling through your very soul, and the…Oh. Sorry. I went on a bit there. Well, you get the picture. Disturbing behavior comes in all forms of distressing displays. The rock world is just full of this nonsense. Yet, don’t we like to hear about these occasions of excessive outbreaks? Sure, we do. The following list begins our multi-part look at instances of outrageous occurrences in the exhibitionist environment of rock. Disturbing behavior from A to B.

Aerosmith
Many instances of excess could be documented with America’s premier bad boys of rock, from the miles of coke they snorted, to the piles of heroin they sampled, to the hundreds of groupies the band and crew became acquainted with while on the road. Suffice to say, Aerosmith knew how to have a good time, even if their humor was a bit warped. During their narcotics-fueled heyday of the ‘70s, Steven Tyler would bring a bottle of 150-proof white rum onstage before a performance. As road engineer Dick “Rabbit” Hansen explained in the band’s autobiography, “Walk This Way,” “Steven’s little joke was to take one hit off this bottle and pass it down to the teenage kids in the first row. Five minutes later, they’d all be vomiting because they weren’t used to the overproof firewater. Nothing more hilarious than a row of puking fans.” Well, the yuks didn’t stop there. While on The Aerosmith Express tour of 1977, the band and its crew made sure to pack their own trusty chainsaws which would enable them to slice apart the furniture at the local Holiday Inns in a more precise and efficient manner. Hansen explained another stunt the band was fond of performing: “We liked to wire big TV sets to extra-long extension cords so they’d be playing as they went over the balcony and actually explode when they landed in the hotel pool.” Not that their aberrant behavior was all fun and games. Tyler was very protective of his cocaine and when he found out someone in his entourage was indulging in his stash of Peruvian powder, he had someone crush up old plaster chips and lay them out on a table. The unsuspecting moocher was sure to stay away from Tyler’s coke after he snorted the entire line of chips up his nose.

Tyler exhibited his own brand of disturbing behavior, when he had the worst drug experience of his life. While resting at a hotel, he shot up cocaine, had a seizure, and then locked himself in the bathroom, where he proceeded to squeeze toothpaste into the cracks of the wall tiles because he saw worms and hands wriggling out to get at him. The band’s appearance at the Reading Festival in England in 1977 found Tyler and a friend snorting heroin and then smashing a local museum’s display case to steal an antique knife. By the mid-‘80s, the boys had apparently kicked their urge for booze and drugs, and thus, their antics became much tamer as their music became more widely praised.

The Allman Brothers Band
Originally hailing from the Sunshine State of Florida, The Allman Brothers Band subsequently relocated to Macon, Georgia, and their songs became synonymous with the term “southern rock.” Their brand of music craftsmanship on titles like “Ramblin’ Man” successfully served to mask some of their good ol’ boy leanings behind the scenes. The first signs of cockeyed behavior arose when Gregg Allman graduated from high school, and his brother, lead guitarist Duane Allman, hit upon a novel idea to keep Gregg out of the Vietnam War. The night before his scheduled draft physical, Duane threw Gregg a “foot-shootin’ party,” and invited several girls over to help his brother through the ordeal. Gregg slipped on a flimsy moccasin with a circular target drawn on it, downed many whiskeys, called the ambulance, and then, shot his painted bulls-eye with a gun. The bullet went clean through his foot. The blond-haired sibling probably let out the highest note of his career. The medics were there seconds later to take him to the hospital. And strangely enough, it did the trick; Uncle Sam no longer wished to make Gregg Allman an inductee.

Over the years, the Allmans sure liked to have their fun the good ol’-fashioned way. For example, when guitarist Dickey Betts felt he needed to let off a little steam one night in the mid-‘70s, he laid waste to his label’s office, Capricorn Records, knocking over desks and kicking the gold records off the walls. He then headed to a favorite bar where he punched out a drummer in a country band. When asked what he was doing, Betts simply shrugged, “Just havin’ a little fun.” Betts was also known to be prone to hunger pangs of an extraordinary kind. Once, before he joined the Allmans, he was riding his motorcycle and had a hankering for beef, so, upon spotting a cow in an open field, he ambled over the fence, clubbed the animal to death in the head, and began butchering it. A friendly police officer driving by helped the bloodied Betts into a nice pair of shiny handcuffs and carted his butt off to jail. Things weren’t so cordial between Betts and the law on July 30, 1993, when he was arrested in Saratoga Springs, New York. After a performance, Betts had gotten into a shoving match with an officer who had responded to calls at a hotel citing that Dickey and his wife were having a heated dispute. Dickey spent the night in jail, and the band went back on the road without bailing him out.

Ugly brushes with the law certainly hampered Gregg Allman’s rep with his bandmates when he was subpoenaed to testify against his friend and road manager John Herring in February 1975. The beloved pal was a regular supplier of drugs to Gregg’s voracious habit and had saved Gregg’s life in New York, after the Allman brother had suffered a near-fatal overdose in 1974. Choosing to save his own neck, Gregg offered testimony on drug trafficking charges that effectively sent his bud to the slammer on a 75 year sentence. Betts fumed, “There’s no way we can work with Gregg ever again.” Never say never, Dickey. By 1989, Betts was back in with the Allman clan, and the band continues to play sold-out dates at theatres nationwide.

Anthrax
34-year old guitarist Ian Scott of the hard rocking metal band Anthrax probably wishes his love for the World Series champs, The New York Yankees, hadn’t gone to his head on August 15, 1997. Scrambling over a fence at Legends Field in Tampa, Florida with his 23-year old friend Angela Roberts, Scott made a dash around the bases of the famed Yankees’ spring training infield at around 4:30 in the morning. No real errors had been made up to that point. But when he looked around and set his eyes on a possible souvenir to steal, the drunken rocker soon tagged his behavior across the foul line. Security cameras silently recorded the sight of Scott and his friend, as they tried to drag the Yankees on-deck foam mat circle, emblazoned with the team’s logo, across the field and over to their parked car. The dumb-namic duo also tried to cop a folding cushioned chair, also labeled with the Yankee logo. The city police arrived shortly thereafter, and Scott was charged with burglary and grand theft. He spent six hours in jail and was later released on $7,500 bail. Sheepishly, he related the story to MTV News, reasoning the stunt was caused by “24 years of being a Yankees fan, plus a bottle and a half too much of red wine.” The incident soon faded away, but Anthrax was thrust into the limelight about a half year later when, in early 1998, two men were arrested by the FBI for plotting to release the deadly bacteria anthrax on a New York subway platform. The charges were soon dropped, but Anthrax, the band, was ironically cheery about the potentially-disturbing scenario. The release of their next album, “Volume 8,” was just around the corner, and the band wanted to capitalize on the incident by using promo posters with the words “Anthrax: The Threat Is Real,” and place them in public areas, even in subway stations. The band’s manager stated, “If it weren’t so serious, it would be fun!”

The Average White Band
Sometimes disturbing behavior can manifest itself under the guise of indifference. Such was the case when Robbie McIntosh, the drummer for the Scottish ‘70s funk-rock Average White Band, attended a party thrown by Kenneth Moss, a rich hippie playboy in the music world, on September 23, 1974. After having performed several nights at LA’s Troubadour Club, the band members were having a festive time at the gathering in Moss’ Hollywood Hills home, when bandmates McIntosh and bassist Alan Gorrie proceeded to snort what they thought was a line of cocaine. The drug was actually heroin, and someone had cut it with strychnine. Needless to say, both musicians fell horribly ill. Cher, who was having an affair with Gorrie at the time, phoned her doctor from the party and described the suffering partygoers’ symptoms. The doctor, a gynecologist, said Gorrie should just be kept awake for a long while, but McIntosh required immediate hospitalization. She collected Gorrie, but when trying to coax others to get an ambulance for McIntosh, party bigwig Moss said, “No, no ambulance.” Cher left McIntosh behind at the party with promises from fellow festive rocker friends that they’d get him to the hospital. Cher took Gorrie home and walked him around all night, keeping him alert, and he recovered from the overdose thereafter. McIntosh, unfortunately, relied on his fellow partygoing musicians’ judgement, as well as that of his wife’s, and just went to his hotel room. He passed away a few hours later. Jaded indifference yielded imminent death in this rock story footnote.

The Beach Boys
The familial psychological fallout that has plagued this band of brothers and cousins has already filled numerous biographies and a recent ABC TV-movie. Under the domineering hand of their father/manager Murry Wilson, the three Wilson brothers, Brian, Carl, and Dennis, along with their creative cousin Mike Love, felt the patriarchal resentment and rage that only an overly-consumed papa intent on fame and self-adulation could foster. Mike summed up his feelings about their hurtful manager in 1980 when he offered, “My darling uncle didn’t die soon enough. But I didn’t resent Murry anymore than I resent anyone who stole from his kids, beat them unnecessarily, intimidated them, and screwed them up emotionally.” One big, happy family, it wasn’t.

Brian Wilson seemed to suffer the most at the hands of Murry, and therefore, spiraled into becoming one of rock’s most disturbing, eccentric personalities. After he mustered the courage to stand up to his dad, who had once smacked him so hard, Brian’s hearing was forever ringingly affected, the eldest Wilson brother withdrew into a stoned-out, psychedelic world of hash and hangers-on. He put a giant sandbox in his music den where all the hippies of the day would flounder about, praising his every nugget of drug-fueled wisdom. When he tried to slog through the recording sessions for the album “Smile,” he insisted that everyone in the studio, engineers and union musicians alike, wear toy fire hats during their takes of the song “Mrs. O’Leary’s Cow.” The elder Wilson spent the first half of the 1970s barely emerging from his bedroom, the result of having suffered a nightmarish breakdown (one of his beliefs during this period concerned the notion that Bob Dylan was part of a plot to “destroy the whole of music”). Brian, soon thereafter, fell prey to the psychological manipulations of yet another father figure. Eugene Landy, a dubious psychotherapist, practically usurped the talented musician’s life as his own, and Wilson took to calling the suspect doc ‘master.’ Landy said during this time, “We’ve exchanged names. I’m Eugene Wilson Landy and he’s Brian Landy Wilson. We’ve kind of merged.” Hello, calling Dr. Jekyll. Their relationship took a decade to work itself apart, and Brian was eventually forced to take out a restraining order to prevent the parasitic shrink from having anymore contact with him. Somehow, Brian has now been able to turn his life around to the point where he feels functional enough to tour with his own band. In 1995 he said, “I’ve had emotional gangsters run my life for 20 years. I pray to God with all my heart and soul that it doesn’t happen again.” He is set to perform in city concert venues and casino ballrooms throughout the summer of 2000.

Dennis Wilson, the band’s drummer, also showed signs of disturbing behavior during the group’s heyday. His eagerness to please everyone he came in contact with resulted in his becoming chums with Charles Manson and his “family” in 1968. Charlie and his gang moved into Dennis’ home on Sunset Boulevard near Will Rogers State Park, and Dennis cheerfully let them borrow his Rolls Royce to ride around and scavenge food out of grocery store dumpsters. When the easygoing Beach Boy failed to persuade executives at his label to represent Chaz and his album entitled “Lies,” he subsequently received death threats from the helter-skelter loony. (Dennis often hung out at a house on Waverly Drive in LA’s Los Feliz neighborhood shared by friends Al Swerdloff, Ernie Baltzell and Terry Melcher, all of whom had a connection with Charlie and his album efforts. The house was vacant when Manson’s murderous followers swept into the neighborhood one hot summer night in 1969. The house next door, unfortunately, was not. Leno and Rosemary LaBianca fell prey to their butchery). Dennis went on to exhibit some disturbing behavior of his own when he married his first cousin’s, Mike Love’s, illegitimate daughter, Shawn Love, in 1983. Six months later, the amiable Beach Boy’s life came to a tragic end when, while highly intoxicated, he decided to dive for ‘treasure’ off the back of his boat moored in Marina Del Rey’s harbor and subsequently drowned.

Mike Love has been able to stay out of the disturbing behavior limelight for most of his life, however, in 1988, he did battle with his brothers Stephen Love and Stan Love, a former pro basketballer with the LA Lakers, who both had managing interests in the band. Each were sued by Mike and his business associate Michael Seeman under the charge that Stan and Stephen had kidnapped, assaulted and beaten Seeman and extorted $40,000 from him. The case was eventually worked out without much fanfare. Carl Wilson, the only Beach Boy brother who didn’t display any outward weirdness, sadly passed away on February 6, 1998 after a bout with lung cancer. Despite all the lunacy associated with its tattered past, and even though Brian Wilson was widely reported as saying “the ocean scares me,” we’ll always fondly retain images of sun-baked sand and crystal-clear waves every time a Beach Boys’ classic wafts out the dashboard of our convertible.

Chuck Berry
The godfather of modern rock who gave us hits like “Rock and Roll Music,’ “Johnny B. Goode,” and “Roll Over Beethoven” has made his mark both as a groundbreaking artist, and unfortunately, as a troubled human being. The very descriptive “disturbing behavior” is crystallized in Berry’s antics in 1989, but more on that later. The duck-walking superstar courted disaster early on, four decades earlier to be exact, when he brought a fourteen-year old Apache Indian girl named Janice Norine Escalanti from Texas to work in his St. Louis nightclub. It seems young Ms. Escalanti was not only skilled at hat-checking, she also had a knack for prostitution. ‘Take a number’ rendered a whole new meaning. The authorities caught wind of the minor’s employment with Chuck and slapped him with a violation of the Mann Act, which forbids the transporting of a minor across state lines for sexual purposes. Hauled before a racist judge in 1959, Chuck was freed when the case was thrown out by a higher court. But in February 1962, after another trial was conducted, Berry was convicted and sentenced to two years at the Federal Penitentiary in Terre Haute, Indiana. (For the record, Chuck mysteriously denies he ever went to prison. In 1972, he told Rolling Stone Magazine, “You see, there was two or three different trials, and one was thrown out of the courts because the judge was fairly biased and finally I was acquitted, you see. That’s the misconceptions that people have, that Chuck Berry went to jail.” Many journalistic investigations have concluded that Berry is in error on this notion.)

The rock legend sprang back to his feet upon his release in early 1964, taking advantage of the fact that The Beatles had just made his “Roll Over Beethoven” a hit. In late 1972, he landed his only number one charting single, the dubiously-named “My Ding-A-Ling.” The single went gold. Chuck made scads of money. Unfortunately, he forgot to report it all on his next year’s income tax return. The feds took their time, but soon, they collared Berry six years later in 1979 for having underpaid the IRS a few hundred thousand dollars during that glorious year of 1973. He found himself a guest behind bars once again, this time for four months at the Lompoc Prison Farm in California. No harm, no foul. Berry was back in the limelight in no time at all as he entered the 1980s, with his induction into the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame and his receiving a Grammy honor in the form of a Lifetime Achievement Award.

In 1987, Chuck bought a restaurant called the Southern Air in Missouri. In 1988, he published his autobiography cleverly titled, “Chuck Berry: The Autobiography.” Somewhere amongst those pages, he failed to mention the goings-on at that little restaurant he owned in Missouri. The whole dirty mess, if you will, came to light the next year in December 1989, when a civil suit for invasion of privacy was filed by Hosana A. Huck, whom Berry employed as a cook at the Southern Air. Huck’s claims prompted approximately 200 women, who were patrons over the years at the eatery, to step forward with an extraordinary class action suit of their own. Their filing alleged that Berry had secretly installed video camera recorders in the women’s toilet stalls at the establishment. The suit claimed that the subsequent videotapes “were created for the improper purpose of the entertainment and gratification of the abnormal urination and coprophagous sexual fetishes and sexual predilections of defendant Chuck Berry.” Needless to say, the caca hit the fan, as news spread of the incident, and a video showcasing Berry and a girl, who had more than just a twinkle in her eyes, made the rounds in secretly dubbed copies. Spy magazine dropped a load of coprophilic details concerning Berry’s fecal fondness in an investigatory expose of the case. The charges were later cleared after Chuck agreed to a cash settlement for those who wanted compensatory amounts to cover the bum deal. Six months later, his Berry Park estate was raided, and police confiscated marijuana, hashish, and some porn videos, including acts that Lassie never was called upon to perform, if you get our drift. Ol’ Chuck pleaded guilty to one misdemeanor count of marijuana possession and was given a six month jail sentence, with two years’ probation. Ever the consummate legend, Chuck Berry was able to flush the whole ordeal from his adoring fans’ minds, and he continues to nostalgically keep us rockin’ with his constant touring dates into the new millenium.

The Black Crowes
Modeling their rock roots and behavior after the Rolling Stones circa 1969-1972, The Black Crowes have fashioned a Southern-fried bad boy persona that has translated into blues-riff heavy jams and bedrock guitar standards over the years. After the number 4 U.S.-charting debut album “Shake Your Money Maker” led to their exposure on late night television talk shows, The Black Crowes’ follow-up, “The Southern Harmony and Musical Companion” album propelled them to number one. With their unabashed allegiance to all things narcotic, as well as being strong proponents of NORML (The National Organization for the Reform of Marijuana Laws), the group soon became labeled as the ‘druggie’ fan’s dream band. The Black Crowes also had their fair share of rumbles. When lead singer Chris Robinson wasn’t jumping three rows into the audience to smack around paying customers, as he did once in Germany, he liked to get into a little knuckledusting with his brother and Crowe’s guitarist Rich Robinson. Setting the record straight to Rolling Stone magazine in 1996, Chris said, “Literally, me and Rich have fought a lot, but we have one rule: You can have f***in’ body punches and f***in’ choke holds, and f***in’ throw bottles at each other, but we never crack each other in the face.” This kind of brotherly love must not have been apparently appreciated by original members guitarist Jeff Cease and bassist Johnny Colt, who both bolted the group over the course of the ‘90s. The outstanding and most newsworthy incident that gave the band its disturbing behavior status occurred in May 1991. After a Crowes concert in Denver, Colorado, Chris Robinson pulled into a local 7-Eleven mini-mart for a little alcohol pick-me-up. Colorado laws forbade the sale of alcohol after midnight, and the clerk would not allow Robinson to buy beer. Two customers watched the rock superstar getting hot under the collar, and when one of them, a somewhat hearty-eater, by appearance, said to her friend, “Who are the Black Crowes?,” Chris allegedly spat on her, offering that she might know his group if she didn’t spend so much time eating Twinkies. The woman, Elizabeth Juergens, had him charged with disturbing the peace, to which he pled no contest, and Robinson was given six months probation. In this particular case, he was unable to use a Twinkie defense. The band has mellowed as the members have all passed into their 30s, they’ve now released a “greatest hits” album, and their fan base, although somewhat depleted, has still enthusiastically given the band reason to tour well into the new century.

Jon Bon Jovi
Bon Jovi? What’s he doing in the disturbing behavior article? Okay, so this squeaky-clean, Versace-modeling, hunk-rocker hasn’t’ really done anything all that controversial. Maybe a little extra drinks at the bar, or a dalliance or two with a groupie in his very early years of touring. No, the only ‘disturbing’ scenario we could actually dig up on Mr. Jon Bon Jovi was quite harmless. The law, unfortunately, saw the incident in a different light. In 1989, while in the midst of his band’s grueling tour in support of their super-selling hit album “New Jersey,” Bon Jovi went out on the town in New York City with his high school sweetheart and another couple. Jon had dated Dorothea Hurley since their adolescence in Sayreville, New Jersey, where he says, “we were in history class together and she would let me cheat off her.” As the foursome sauntered about the city on this chilly March night, they decided to break their way onto Wollman’s Skating Rink at around 3:00am. The ice capades action was soon curtailed, and Bon Jovi and his companions were charged with trespassing. No jail time was needed, and he didn’t take up a hardcore life of breaking and entering skating emporiums nationwide. Zamboni drivers were able to sigh with relief after the New Jersey sweethearts married the next month on April 28, 1989, and settled down with the promise of a new family and earlier bedtimes.

David Bowie
Separating reality from fantasy in the world of David Bowie is sometimes hard to do. Especially during his formative years, strutting the London stages, Bowie’s behavior was truly an oddity. However, the English lad with the flaming red-orange hair was the most original rock personality to emerge from the music scene in the early 1970s. As Ziggy Stardust, David Bowie was able to hide behind a persona that distanced, yet brought him closer, power-wise, to his adoring fans. By 1974, he was looking for a new direction. The British director, Nicholas Roeg, who had helmed Mick Jagger’s debut film “Performance” five years earlier, sought out David to star in the sci-fi cult movie “The Man Who Fell To Earth.” When he arrived in Los Angeles to begin production, Bowie’s eccentricities came to a boil in his real-life persona as he began to face some truly bizarre occurrences. Having crossed paths with Led Zeppelin guitarist Jimmy Page, who was a devout admirer of the occult-worshipping Aleister Crowley, the two musicians had allegedly battled each other psychically over an incident involving Page spilling wine on Bowie’s silk couch pillows. According to authors Henry Edwards and Tony Zanetta in their book “Stardust,” fueled by cocaine addiction, Bowie perceived followers of Crowley had now unleashed bad spells on him in Los Angeles. Staying at his friend and representative, Michael Lippman’s, house, Bowie drew pentagrams and key occult words to protect himself. He stored his urine in Lippman’s refrigerator so that a wizard couldn’t use Lippman against Bowie. He had everyone perform a kind of exorcism, involving spells, candles, dove’s blood ink, spices and salt. But the assault supposedly persisted. When he relocated to actors Robert Wagner’s and Natalie Wood’s apartment, the televisions and stereos flicked on and off of their own accord. After moving into a house on Doheny Drive in Beverly Hills, rain poured down on its roof, on a sunny afternoon, and no other house nearby was caught in the storm. Bowie thought that one of his Los Angeles girlfriends might be trying to have a baby with him for the sole purpose of offering the child up as a sacrifice to Satan. After consulting a white witch, supposedly benevolent, the conjurer informed Bowie that he was an outer space alien who had five years to change the consciousness of the world, otherwise he would die. The witch cited Jimi Hendrix and T-Rex lead singer Marc Bolan as these types of aliens. Hendrix had failed and already died, he said. (Bolan was killed in an auto accident in September 1977). After an excruciatingly long exorcism at the Doheny house, where the participants agreed that the swimming pool bubbled over, Bowie was rid of the dark spirits and his Ziggy persona.

But the disturbing behavior in his real-life didn’t end there. He effectively became an alien in “The Man Who Fell To Earth.” In 1976, he took this alien concept further, in his “Thin White Duke” mode, and while touring Berlin, he stopped off at Hitler’s bunker and was photographed giving a one-armed salute. Now Bowie’s drug-fueled psyche was guiding him to admire those who had attained sheer power through fascistic means. He told a reporter on April 26, 1976, “I think Britain could benefit from a fascist leader. I mean fascist in its true sense, not Nazi. “ The news of his statement spread across the continent, bringing outrage from people who had fought in WWII, yet Bowie seemed unfazed by the commotion as he arrived back in England by train, saluting press and fans with a one-armed extension. His mom was disgusted and held an interview of her own, calling her son a terrible hypocrite. Bowie released his album “Low” around this time, a meandering instrumentally-driven piece, that was not commercially successful. But rock legends like him don’t crash and burn so easily, and by the late ‘70s and early ‘80s, David had fashioned himself into a new-wave pop sensation. Much of the madness phase was now, thankfully, a part of the past.

Jackson Browne
He had made a name for himself in the ‘70s releasing top ten soft rock singles like “Doctor My Eyes” and “Running On Empty.” By September 1980, when his album “Hold Out” held the number one spot on American charts, Jackson Browne’s signature sense for melody and thoughtful lyrics was lauded by college intellectuals and working-class hoofers alike. So, when the sensitive California musician linked up with the darling mermaid from “Splash,” the hounds of media muzzled their bark and captured them as the picture-perfect couple. Daryl Hannah and Jackson Browne maintained an on-again, off-again relationship for 10 years from 1982 to 1992, but the union dissolved quickly when Browne allegedly became abusive one September night. Police arrived at the couple’s Santa Monica, California home to find Hannah with a black eye, a broken finger, a swollen lip and several bruises. They spoke to Browne, who told them everything was fine. Daryl chose not to press charges, and the police climbed in their cars and left the scene. But the fallout from the incident was irreparable, and Hannah quickly left Browne. She went on to spend time with John F. Kennedy Jr. while Browne let people know he hadn’t toppled completely off the radar by releasing his 1993 album “I’m Alive.” In hindsight, she later told Notorious magazine, “In men I like a certain darkness. (But) I would love to just have someone with no problems, who’s easy.”

More Disturbing Behavior is on its way, from C to Z, in the weeks to come.

 

© 2000 Ned Truslow

 

 


December 31, 2014

San Francisco Rock

The crowned king of gonzo journalism, Hunter S. Thompson, once wrote, “Living in San Francisco in the ‘60s was like being in Paris in the twenties.” Indeed, from the period of 1966 into 1969, it seemed that the famed Bay Area had become a vibrant, evolving culture that wielded considerable influence over the rest of the country. Having absorbed the rock ‘n’ roll British assault from a few years before, the city was now guiding its own musicians in an entirely new direction. Gone, for the most part, were peppy, ‘boy-loves-girl’ ditties. The northern California pioneers of psychedelia began to lengthen the duration of a tune, experimenting with ‘groovier’ sounds and elongating its boundaries in jam sessions. The hits that poured forth from the area weighed in with a social conscience, both in advocation and protest. And one could pinpoint the ground zero for this new revolution in what is known as the Fillmore District in downtown San Francisco.

During the 1940s and 1950s, Fillmore Avenue was a haven for amateur, as well as established, jazz talent. The neighborhood demographically consisted of primarily African-American residents. For the proud neighbors of this area, the jazz king of their district was a man named Jimbo Edwards, who opened Jimbo’s Bob City on the corner of Buchanan and Post Streets. Some of the greatest names in jazz stopped in to perform or simply sit back and take in a show. Billie Holliday, Duke Ellington, Louis Armstrong all dropped in. Of course, the club was not exclusive to African-American patrons. But only the so-called ‘hip’ Caucasian denizens of San Francisco ventured to clubs like Jimbo’s. Two guys that did check out that scene were Jack Kerouac and Neal Cassady.

Kerouac became renowned as the Beatnik movement’s idol. His books chronicled the carefree, soul-searching sojourns of dissatisfied, rootless American hipsters. And Cassady was his lead character in the legendary book, “On The Road.” Together, they introduced the merits of jazz, existentialism, and marijuana to a nation of turtleneck-bedecked, chain-smoking, angst-filled followers. Cassady would go on to associate with a group renowned for its use of ‘harder’ drugs.

By the mid-50s, San Francisco’s music scene was expanding from jazz to other genres. Local resident Johnny Mathis, who had grown up most of his life on Post Street, took years of vocal lessons and was eventually signed by Columbia Records. He specialized in crooning romantic ballads that subsequently charted high on Billboard’s Top 100, including the moody nugget, “Misty.” He soon moved to Los Angeles in 1958. Folk music was getting a new jolt in the area as well. Bob Shane, Nick Reynolds, and Dave Guard were all college students in 1957 when they decided to dust off traditional folk songs and give them a pop spin. Playing the North Beach scene in clubs like the Hungry i, and the Purple Onion, the group, which became the world-famous Kingston Trio, scored a number one hit in 1958 with “Tom Dooley.” Meanwhile, the Jersey-based quartet The Four Seasons would occasionally hold auditions for amateur musicians at the Bay Area’s Jack Tar Hotel in order to see prospective acts for their record label.

Before the domination of Starbucks, coffeehouses were the place to hear great music and be seen. San Francisco saw a glut of these clubs open throughout the early 1960s. Places like The Fox and the Hounds, Vesuvio’s Coffee House, The Coffee Gallery, The Coffee Confusion, and the Hungry i were all venues that one could go and hear the latest jazz or folk artists perform their songs. It was in some of these java-joints along Grant Street, most notably at the Coffee Gallery, that a woman named Janis Joplin was first heard wailing her heart out in the Bay Area.

Known as The Pearl, this dynamic vocalist from Port Arthur, Texas had honed her raspy singing style in Austin and Houston clubs. Her talented singing style seemed to always burst forth in a screech of insecurity and pain. Joplin was palpably aware of her rather homely looks, a feeling that was callously reinforced when she was voted Ugliest Man on campus at the University of Texas. Somehow, she was able to translate the slings and arrows into a fiery presentation. Rock promoter Bill Graham said in his autobiography, “Janis was a feel, an emotion, a spur. Janis was not a song. Janis was the first white singer of that era who sounded like she had come from the world of black blues. I don’t think men found her that attractive. I think men found her an awesome female. Not necessarily sexually but sensually. She aroused something in men. She aroused desire but was not the object of that desire.”

After she and guitarist Jorma Kaukonen performed together for a few years around town, Janis went back to Texas for a while. But she would eventually be coaxed back. And Kaukonen would move on to join a group being started by a folk artist who had just arrived from Los Angeles. A man named Marty Balin.

Balin, who grew up in Ohio, had spent some time strumming with a folk outfit known as the Town Criers. Having left them to check out the burgeoning folk scene in the Bay Area, Marty decided to open a nightclub, so that he could promote and play the kind of music he was yearning to branch off to, that of rock ‘n’ roll. A place called The Honeybucket club at 3138 Fillmore Street had been closed for some time, and with the backing of some investors, Marty purchased the small club for approximately $12,000. While relaxing at another establishment, the Drinking Gourd, Marty was approached by a musician with a guitar on his back. His name was Paul Kantner. Kantner had also been trying his hand at the folk circuit. The two saw eye-to-eye on forming a rock band, and Kantner recommended a guitarist he had known at Santa Clara University – Jorma Kaukonen. Rounding out the unit with a bass player and drummer, the new group got a female singer named Signe Anderson, whom they heard at the Drinking Gourd, to join them and augment Marty’s vocals. A friend of Kaukonen’s suggested a fake blues singer name for the group, Blind Thomas Jefferson Airplane. By August 13, 1965, they’d dropped the ‘Blind Thomas’ part and performed on the opening night at Marty’s newly-christened nightclub, The Matrix. Local band The Mystery Trend also performed that evening. The San Francisco Rock revolution officially commenced.

Their set was lively and electric. San Francisco Chronicle writer Ralph Gleason was in the audience, and he wrote a scintillating piece about the new sounds beginning to burble to the surface in the Bay Area. Record label executives in Los Angeles and New York soon jumped on planes to hear for themselves. A bidding war eventually started. By December 1965, RCA Victor Records gave the Jefferson Airplane an advance of $25,000 to sign with them. An advance of this kind was unheard of in those days. The Airplane became the first of San Francisco’s legion of new rock artists to land a major label deal.

Having read the Gleason article, a young woman showed up to watch the band a few nights later. Born Grace Wing in Chicago, Illinois, the 25 year-old had grown up primarily in Palo Alto, California, about a half-hour’s drive south of San Francisco. She and her husband, a film student named Jerry Slick, decided she should quit her department store job, and together with Jerry’s brother, Darby, they would form a band as well. Settling on the name The Great Society, an allusion to President Lyndon Johnson’s description of the American people, the group picked up a saxophonist and bass player. Grace Slick sang lead vocals. The band began writing their own material, one song of which was titled “Somebody To Love.”

Another resident of Palo Alto was becoming more immersed in the blues-rock scene as well. Having been raised in the Bay Area by a father who was a jazz musician that played many of the ballrooms his son would later conquer, Jerry Garcia dabbled in a few folk group outfits as the 1960s arrived. After a car crash in 1961, he quit his vocational studies at art school and dove into the folk scene in Palo Alto full time. Proficient on the banjo, he soon crossed paths with Ron “Pigpen” McKernan, Dana Morgan, Jr., Bob Weir, and Bill Kreutzmann. Forming as a jug band ensemble, with Weir barely able to play guitar, the group soon became more proficient with a rock ‘jam’ type of sound. Naming themselves the Warlocks, they made their debut at Menlo Park in April 1965. Bassist Phil Lesh soon replaced Morgan. Rehearsing constantly in Palo Alto, the group became chummy with a psychedelic local band. Except that this local band did not play music. They were a bunch of drugged-out slackers, arguably the first hippies, known as the Merry Pranksters. Their leader was a fellow by the name of Ken Kesey.

Kesey, the author of “One Flew Over The Cuckoo’s Nest,” had settled in the La Honda area with his jolly band of stoners and was heavily into sampling acid trips. Having been a volunteer guinea pig to the CIA for $20 a day to sample the then-legal drug LSD, Kesey was intent on spreading the mind-expanding experiences to both compliant and unsuspecting takers. Beatnik Neal Cassady had fallen in with the Pranksters, and together, they traveled the country in a bus called Further. By the end of 1965, Kesey decided to lead anyone who wished to sample their wares in what they termed Acid Tests. Basically they were mind-blowing parties filled with large tubs of LSD-laced Kool-aid and accompanied by the music of the now-very-improvisatory Warlocks.

When hallucinogenic drugs became the dominant sustenance of performers in the San Francisco music scene, the term ‘psychedelia’ finally was created to describe the symbiosis of narcotics and tunes. The early Acid Tests were cacophonous, unstructured “happenings.” The Pranksters’ LSD manufacturer, Owsley Stanley, was generating enough of the acid to make scads of money, and so he, in turn, supplied the Warlocks with equipment and tech support. Not many venues, let alone promoters, would back the motley group of high-as-a-kite musicians. But that all changed in January 1966, when a man named Bill Graham showed up in the Fillmore district.

In 1939, Graham’s mom put her young son on a transport train out of Germany. Being of Russian-Jewish descent, she knew that this identity which her son also bore would soon be caught in the calamity that was about to occur in the land of the rising Reich. She perished in a concentration camp, and Bill caught a ship for New York. Raised by adoptive parents in the Bronx, he learned at an early age to fend for himself. At age 30, he moved to San Francisco and began promoting a Mime Troupe. His knack for organization and a sincere love for artistry led to his name being considered when Kesey and his Pranksters wanted to hold an Acid Test in the heart of San Francisco.

For this particular three-day “Trips Festival,” beginning on January 21, 1966, Graham rented out the Longshoreman’s Hall at 400 North Point Street. Scheduled to appear were The Warlocks, who had just renamed their group. “We were at Phil’s (Lesh’s) house one day,” Jerry told Rolling Stone magazine. “He had a big Oxford Dictionary, I opened it up and the first thing I saw was ‘The Grateful Dead.’ It said that on the page and it was so astonishing. It was truly weird, a truly weird moment. I didn’t like it really, I just found it to be really powerful…We sort of became the Grateful Dead because we heard there was another band called Warlocks.”

Graham got his first taste of handling the hippie-dippy crowds that would soon flood his own venues. A guy dressed as a clown, named Wavy Gravy, would walk about the room, calming those patrons who were freaking out having a bad trip. Ron Boise, the Prankster’s sculptor, erected a ‘Thunder Machine’ in the center of the floor that had metallic figures emulating sex acts all over it. Kesey was in a full-fledged astronaut’s suit, letting Hell’s Angels bikers in the back entrance for free. Graham was becoming unhinged. “The first time I ever saw Bill was when the Acid Test moved to the Trips Festival at Longshoreman’s Hall,” Garcia related in Graham’s book. “And here’s this guy running around with a clipboard, you know. I mean, in the midst of total insanity. I mean, total, wall-to-wall, gonzo lunacy. Everybody in the place is high but Bill.” Graham had to plead and coax the Dead to perform that weekend. “We were used to Acid Tests,” Garcia continued, “where sometimes we’d play and sometimes wouldn’t. Sometimes we would get up on stage, play for about five minutes, and all freak out. And leave. You know? That was the beauty of it. People weren’t coming to see the Grateful Dead. So we didn’t feel compelled to perform.”

Music did trickle out of the Dead’s amps during the festival and also from their co-headliners, Big Brother & The Holding Company. This local band had been holed up since the summer in bassist Peter Albin’s uncle’s mansion at 1090 Paige Street in the Haight-Ashbury district of San Francisco. Along with Sam Andrew, James Gurley and Chuck Jones, the band members drew up lists of potential names for their group. Their manager, Chet Helms, selected two monikers off their list, and thus, ‘Big Brother’ & ‘The Holding Company’ was conjoined. They had played their first gig at the Open Theater in nearby Berkeley and soon were signed to a Chicago record label named Mainstream. One of their biggest draws was found in their lead singer, Janis Joplin.

Having been close to marriage back in Texas, Janis was suddenly coaxed by a Chet Helms’ emissary to return to the Bay Area and join the band he managed. Chet soon bought and ran the Avalon Ballroom at the corner of Sutter and Van Ness, and Big Brother & the Holding Company was the unofficial house band. His primary competition was none other than Bill Graham. Having leaped into the rock foray full-time, Graham opened The Fillmore Auditorium at 1805 Geary Street with an inaugural concert on December 10, 1965. Jefferson Airplane topped the bill, along with The Great Society and The Mystery Trend. Bill was intent on creating a comfortable venue for both the established and the new acts to break bread in. The Fillmore operated five nights out of the week and Fridays and Saturdays were always sellouts. It became the place to go on weekend nights, regardless of who was playing.

Local bands sprang up practically overnight:

  • The Charlatans had seen the Mystery Trend perform during the Matrix club’s opening night and were inspired to form their own band. Spending a lot of their time with Kesey and his Pranksters, The Charlatans were widely considered to be one of the first bands to perform at Graham’s Fillmore on acid. They certainly weren’t the last.
  • The Mojo Men were a Miami group that had relocated to the Bay Area in 1965 and played many gigs with the town’s headliners. They opened for the Rolling Stones during their first concert in San Francisco at the Civic Auditorium.
  • Sopwith Camel, formed after lead singer Peter Kraemer met guitarist/pianist Terry MacNeil at Polk Street’s Big Little Bookstore, drew the distinction of being the second local band to be signed by a major record label after the Jefferson Airplane, and they scored a top 30 hit with “Hello Hello.”
  • Former guitarist/drummer with the Airplane, Skip Spence, initiated Moby Grape, landing them a deal with Columbia Records. A half dozen of their singles were on the charts circa 1966, but many radio stations pulled them from the playlist after three members of the group were found having sex with underage girls.
  • When folksinger/protester Country Joe dropped his Instant Action Jug Band and went electric with The Fish, they made their debut at Graham’s Fillmore.
  • For a guy who’d played with Howlin’ Wolf and Muddy Waters, you’d think Steve Miller would have established a lucrative career from the outset, but when the guitar virtuoso finally moved to San Francisco in late ’66, he only had $5 to his name. He spent it on a Fillmore show featuring one of his idols, Chicago bluesman Paul Butterfield. Shortly thereafter, he opened for Butterfield at the Avalon with the debut of his Steve Miller Blues Band. A versatile musician Steve had met in Texas was also incorporated into his group. A future hitmaker in his own right by the name of Boz Scaggs.
  • Fixtures on the San Francisco club scene since 1965, acid-rock maestros Quicksilver Messenger Service didn’t sign with a record label until late 1967. For their second album, the in-concert recording released as “Happy Trails,” the band showed off its snooze-inducing tendency to jam by putting a 25-minute version of Bo Diddley’s “Who Do You Love” on the entire first side of the LP.
  • Jazz-funk stalwarts of the Bay Area, Tower of Power, originally formed as the Motowns over in Oakland. Once Bill Graham got into music publishing, he was sure to sign them to his San Francisco Records.
  • Another musician across the Bay in Vallejo, California named Sylvester Stewart, gravitated to San Fran as a DJ, then worked as a writer/producer/artist for local label Autumn Records. He worked a few sessions with the Great Society, then broke out with his brother Freddie and a gaggle of musicians in his own funk band, Sly and The Family Stone. The group garnered a hit song initially with “Dance To The Music” before Sly picked up and relocated to Los Angeles.

Even though Bill Graham was only charging a few bucks per show at the time, it may have been too steep a price to pay for one avid fan. As legend has it, when Eric Clapton played the Fillmore, a young kid just out of high school named Carlos Santana, tried to climb in the second-story window, but was confronted by Graham. The proud musician from Tijuana, who had braved the seedy denizens of Revolucion Boulevard, playing all night in strip clubs, was now living in San Francisco, washing dishes at the Tick Tock Restaurant on Third Street. After convincing Graham to hear him play his guitar, the rock promoter was so impressed that he began booking the Carlos Santana Blues Band for his Fillmore Auditorium — the only time Graham had allowed a group to headline without having an album in release.

When The Beatles decided to end their days of touring, their last gig was on August 29, 1966 at San Francisco’s Candlestick Park. It seemed appropriate that one musical sensation was completing their noted style of presentation in the city where performers were already carrying a newly-lit torch to guide the way for rock ‘n’ roll.

On October 15th of that year, Signe Anderson, pregnant with child, decided to leave the Jefferson Airplane and move to Oregon to raise her kid. The group’s Paul Kantner had felt Grace Slick with the Great Society was a talent they should have tapped from the start, so when the opportunity arose, the group’s managers “bought” Slick away from her record contract with the Society for a mere $750. She brought with her two songs that her previous group had recorded but not released — ones that would eventually prove to be monster hits for the Jefferson Airplane. “Somebody To Love” and “White Rabbit.” “When Grace joined them, it changed,” Jerry Garcia said in Bill Graham’s biography. “Grace was already one of the big superstars of the Bay Area, even with the Great Society. It was obvious she was hot. Because she really had great presence. On stage, she had that scary magnetism, that power. You could tell she was happening.”

She made her debut with the Airplane at the Fillmore on October 16th. “I gave the audience a smile and silent look that said, ‘I know I’m new, I know you’re used to Signe, but I’m here now,” Grace wrote in her autobiography. “In a certain way, it felt natural to be there, and I tried to look like I belonged, like I had the situation handled. Of course, inside I was a nervous wreck.” She was more than accepted. The Airplane’s second album, “Surrealistic Pillow,” featuring Grace’s vocals, went gold and to number 3 on the Billboard chart. Feeling like a big family, the band soon bought a house at 2400 Fulton Street to be their group headquarters.

During this period, the Haight-Ashbury section of San Francisco began to explode. Both the music and the promise of peace, love & drugs beckoned stilted and dissatisfied youth from all across America to make the trek west. It was the Age of Aquarius, and if you were over 30, you just weren’t “with it.” Musicians, poets, philosophers, and artists sat on curbs or kicked back on the grass, lazily bonding with their fellow enlightened nomads. Many of the bands used fantastic artists in the area like Rick Griffin, Stanley Mouse, Alton Kelley, Victor Moscoso, Wes Wilson, and cult comic designer Robert Crumb to design their handbills, posters and album cover images.

All the while, Ken Kesey was conducting many mini-Trips Festivals around the District. LSD crept into daily existence. Many people were dosed without their knowledge, (sometimes Pranksters would dab drops of acid on door handles), only to fly off on a mind trip against their will. Bill Graham was one of those “victims.” It had become a competition to dose him amongst the Grateful Dead and the Merry Pranksters. They finally laced every Coke can in a cooler that Graham drank from one day. Sure enough, he started gulping one of the soft drinks down. The straight-arrow Graham suddenly became possessed and hopped up onstage with the Dead, playing kettledrum and gong like a madman for the next four hours. Paranoia spread about the Pranksters methods over the months ahead, and shortly after their Acid Test Graduation at a warehouse on Sixth Street, Kesey and his merry hooligans moved north to Oregon.

The Summer of Love 1967 saw Haight-Ashbury busting at the seams. The Grateful Dead had already moved into an old Victorian mansion at 710 Ashbury Street. The parties and foot traffic through their house never seemed to stop. The mood of the community was definitely communal. The press corps from around the globe descended on the famous cross streets to interview the thousands of dropouts about “flower power.” Tour buses wended their way slowly through the crowds on what travel agencies billed as the “Hippie Hop.” Flyers were handed out and protest rallies about the Vietnam War were a normally-scheduled occurrence. The more radical elements of protest, however, were voiced across the Bay on the Berkeley campus. Underneath the peace symbols, darkness lurked here and there. Haight-Ashbury gave birth to a disenchanted guy named Charles Manson. Biker gangs like the Sons of Hawaii, the Gypsy Jokers, and most noticeably, the Hells Angels, flocked to the area to sometimes take advantage of the “handout” nature of the community.

Along with the Fillmore, the Avalon and the Longshoreman’s Hall, the Straight Theatre at Haight and Cole, the California Hall on Polk Street, Sokol Hall at 739 Page Street, the Rock Garden at 4742 Mission Street, The Fire House at 3767 Sacramento Street, and the Winterland, a former ice rink located at Post and Steiner, all booked top names on their establishment’s bills. Bill Graham’s business was so good that he opened a venue in New York called the Fillmore East. Over on Market and Van Ness, downtown at the edge of the Tenderloin District, stood a former 1930s venue owned by the League of Irish Voters called the Carousel Ballroom. Trying to get a piece of the promotion pie, the Dead, the Airplane, Quicksilver, Big Brother, and the Hell’s Angels all chipped into a cooperative agreement to run the place. Janis Joplin was the only one of the partners who was against the idea. “It’s like turning over the Bank of America to a bunch of six year olds. I give you guys six months at best,” she told them. “A bunch of hippies high on acid running a business – my Lord!”

By 1968, Bill Graham was having trouble getting kids to come to his San Francisco Fillmore auditorium. Crime in the district jacked up, and racial tensions after the assassination of Martin Luther King, Jr. were palpable. Graham was looking for another venue. After about 13 weekends of running the Carousel in the “red,” the music collective decided to drop their deal. That’s when Graham swooped in and bought the establishment. He shuttered his old place and renamed the Carousel the Fillmore West.

Larger and more accommodating than the original Fillmore, Graham set out to book one of the area’s newest sensations, a band called Creedence Clearwater Revival. Having formed as a high school band in El Cerrito, a suburb of San Francisco, John Fogerty, his brother Tom, bassist Stu Cook, and drummer Doug “Cosmo” Clifford, eventually played clubs and bars, mostly in the North Beach area, under the name Tommy Fogerty & the Blue Velvets. Over in Berkeley, they signed on to Fantasy Records with the British-sounding name The Golliwogs. John and Clifford were drafted into the Army for a few months in 1966. When they reformed and renamed themselves Creedence Clearwater Revival, the band suddenly drew more success with their single “Suzy Q.” Soon thereafter, in the summer of 1968, the group was booked into the bigger venues like the Avalon and Graham’s Fillmore West.

Even though they were a part of the San Francisco ‘scene’ and harbored the same strong political ideologies as their peers, the Revival never really was mixed in with all the psychedelia. “It was an actual effort on our part,” John Fogerty explained in Rolling Stone magazine. “Musically we happened to like a little bit different kind of music than groups like the Dead and the Jefferson Airplane did. Our musical love was soul music – Stax and all that. We tended to play a lot of shorter, upbeat numbers, because we considered ourselves a dance band. And the Dead and the Airplane played slower, drawn-out numbers – music that sounded good when you were stoned. I personally was not into drugs at all.”

After hits like “Proud Mary” and “Bad Moon Rising” cemented their legend, Creedence Clearwater Revival pretty much dissolved by the early 1970s. By the summer of 1968, the ‘feel-good’ vibe of the San Francisco scene was also dissolving. More and more innocent waifs arriving from parts unknown were being preyed upon by street-wise criminals. The commercialization of the Haight-Ashbury district was such that being a hippie or dropout had lost its initial charm. It was more of a nasty free-for-all. By 1969, the Grateful Dead members were tired of the communal living in the area. Each of them drifted north, across the Golden Gate Bridge, to find homes of their own in the artist-friendly, laidback environs of Marin County. They actually craved what Jerry Garcia phrased as a more “normal” existence.

The magic seemed to dissipate by the time the Rolling Stones rolled into town in December 1969 for their free concert out at the Altamont Speedway. With Marty Balin getting smashed in the face and a concert-goer being stabbed to death by Hell’s Angels, the remaining luster of the communal experience that the music once brought seemed to be tarnishing at decade’s end. Columnist Ralph Gleason summed up the disillusionment of the Altamont experience in the San Francisco Chronicle: “In 24 hours, we created all the problems of our society in one place: congestion, violence, and dehumanization. The name of the game is money, power, and ego.”

Bill Graham forged on for a few more years before first closing the Fillmore East in New York in 1971 and then the Fillmore West shortly thereafter. He continued to manage select shows over at the Winterland, in particular the Rolling Stones during their 1972 tour. Graham concerned himself more with benefits and big event proceedings. In 1975, he gathered some of the best names in the business, like Dylan, the Dead, the Doobie Brothers, Santana, and Neil Young, to appear at Kozar Stadium near Golden Gate Park to benefit extracurricular activities for local school programs. For Thanksgiving 1976, he completely decked-out the Winterland with tables and chairs, velvet curtains and fine dining for a farewell performance of the Band. Director Martin Scorsese filmed the event, which featured legends like Clapton, Dylan, Van Morrison, Joni Mitchell, Muddy Waters, Neil Diamond, and Neil Young, for the movie “The Last Waltz.”

Psychedelic rock had smoothly blended into what we now refer to as classic rock. These had been rock’s golden years and much of it took place in the City by the Bay. As they had before, the British signaled a new direction in rock by the mid-70s with an angrier, more pungent exhibition of protest in the form of punk. This attitude would be later carried on in Bay Area bands, most notably Green Day. But the magic that spawned a musical revolution in San Francisco had pretty much vanished. It is appropriate that the leaders of punk, the Sex Pistols, performed their last concert at the Winterland in 1978. A few months later, the establishment closed its doors for the last time.

“After Winterland, San Francisco changed,” Bill Graham said in his bio. “The communal aspect of going to shows disappeared.” Grace Slick put the mood of her heyday in perspective in her own autobiography. “There (were) no metal detectors, no security guards, no backstage passes, no VIPs at all. Everybody is ‘us.” That scenario, of course, was irreparably altered as more people looked at rock with dollar signs in their eyes.

The distinctive passing of San Francisco’s grand rock era is perhaps best noted in the recollections of Bob Barsotti, the former house manager at the Winterland. “There was always this scene outside. We would sell two thousand tickets a night at the door. People would just show up to see what was going on. There were probably a hundred fifty to two hundred people who went to every single show. Didn’t matter who it was or when it was. Weeknight. Weekend. Four in a row. They were there. Every night. That doesn’t happen in any of our places anymore…The ideals that made Winterland work don’t exist anymore. The camaraderie at the concerts. It’s entertainment now and a business and a commodity that people pay for. When they do, they expect certain things in return. It’s not like they’re all joining in on something anymore.”

© 2000 Ned Truslow

 


December 31, 2014

Manchester Rock

While it’s expected that a thriving metropolis like London would easily be considered the crowned leader of musical legacies in the United Kingdom, one shouldn’t assume that Liverpool simply falls in at number two behind it in the rock rankings. Outside of that city’s golden spawning grounds during the early 1960s for icons like the Fab Four, Liverpool hasn’t consistently maintained a steady production of world-renowned talents from its rain-slicked streets over the decades since. Approximately thirty miles northeast of those Liverpudlian environs lies another industrial-choked Merseyside community with a far greater reputation of churning out superior songwriters and performers. Having delighted its dwellers with a long history of music hall performances throughout most of the early 20th century, the hardworking town of Manchester, England has arguably and deceptively become one of the most influential rock ‘n’ roll capitals in all of Europe.

Much like the lads of Liverpool, many kids in Manchester looked to American rock musicians in the late ‘50s and early ‘60s to help guide them out of their concrete gloom. Buddy Holly, Little Richard, and Elvis inspired the skiffle craze throughout England, and performer Lonnie Donegan was the official skiffle king. Basically, skiffle required little more than a guitar, a bass, and a drum. Washboard players were optional. Most kids had very little knowledge of how to play their instruments, but by memorizing three or four chords, they could cover many of the simple three-minute rock songs of the day to play at local school gatherings and teen dancehalls.

Manchester would not blossom to worldwide musical notoriety until the 1960s, but early in the 1950s, three brothers who had been born on the Isle of Man, started to commence their own brand of pop rock in their sweet performances around their new hometown. Barry, Maurice, and Robin Gibb all lived with their parents on Keppel Road, in the Manchester suburb of Chorlton-cum-Hardy. Their father headed big bands in the area and their mother sang in local venues. When Barry was age 9 and his two brothers were six, the trio performed at several Manchester cinemas, lip-syncing to songs, between film showings. They billed themselves as The Rattlesnakes, and later as Wee Johnny Hays and the Blue Cats. A manager heard them singing with their voices after the record had stopped playing and praised their talents to be noteworthy. Indeed, though the family mysteriously picked up and departed for Australia in 1958, The Bee Gees would arguably be Manchester’s first export of legendary rock stars over the decades to come.

The city rolled into the 1960s with jazz being performed in its pubs and blues letting loose at its nightclubs. The main venues, known as beat clubs, were Rowntrees, at the Corn Exchange, Time & Place on Femel Street, and the Twisted Wheel, opposite the fire station at the end of Whitworth Street. The Spencer Davis Group would often gig at the latter club. By the time the Fab Four in nearby Liverpool conquered America, Manchester’s Granada television debuted the popular “Top of the Pops” TV show on New Years Day in 1964. With rock ‘n’ roll all the rage, more beat clubs sprang up around the Manchester scene, over 200 of them, with names like the Forty Thieves, Jung Frau and a place called the Oasis. A local group wound up playing the Oasis for their first gig, and as it happened, the event took place around the Christmas season in 1962. As legend has it, the band named itself after the decorations hanging in the joint.

The Hollies were to be Manchester’s first huge rock ‘n’ roll act. Vocalist Allan Clarke and guitarist Graham Nash had been interested in music from the time they met each other at age five on the grounds of the city’s Ordsall Primary School. When Lonnie Donegan swept the countryside, the boys started begging their parents for instruments. “We didn’t know what hit when skiffle came along,” Clarke told Goldmine magazine. “We all wanted to be rock ‘n’ roll stars, and skiffle was one way to start, because it was all based on the easiest chords to play, A, D, G, and C, and we loved the songs. Graham and I played clubs in Manchester, doing an Everly Brothers-type thing.” Starting out billed as The Two Teens, then the Levins (named after the brand of guitars they strummed), the duo finally hooked up with three other fellow Mancunian musicians and became the Hollies. A representative from EMI records heard them play the Cavern Club in Liverpool in January 1963, and they were soon signed to the label.

By June, the group released its first single, “(Ain’t That) Just Like Me” which shot to the top thirty in Great Britain. The group went on to release more cover tunes, with many of them cracking the top ten in the UK, such as “Just One Look,” “Searchin’,” Look Through Any Window,” “I Can’t Let Go,” and the number one “I’m Alive.” It wasn’t until 1966, that the Hollies truly broke into America’s top ten charts with songs like “Bus Stop,” “Stop Stop Stop,” and “Carrie-Anne.” By the end of 1968, Graham Nash would leave the Hollies to forge new groundbreaking material with partners David Crosby and Stephen Stills.

Before the Hollies released their first single back in June 1963, another Manchester band, the lesser-known Freddie and the Dreamers, had just scored a number three hit in the UK with their cover of James Ray’s “If You Gotta Make a Fool of Somebody.” Led by Freddie Garrity, a former shoe salesman and milkman, the quintet was made up of skiffle players that had been in various bands throughout the late ‘50s. They, too, were spotted by an EMI representative and signed to that label. Freddie’s stage presence was one of court jester, and he would often leap about in a silly dance move that they would soon immortalize in their own song. “Do The Freddie” went to number 21 on the Billboard chart in 1965. That year, Freddie and the Dreamers went on to top the U.S. chart with “I’m Telling You Now” on April 10th. Another Mancunian band filled America’s top spot two weeks later, the second in a sweeping 1965 trifecta of Manchester chart-toppers in the U.S.

For that next group, the Oasis club had, once again, been a significant location in their evolution. Wayne Fontana (born Glynn Ellis) had a band named the Jets throughout the early 1960s when he was suddenly spotted at the club by Jack Baverstock of Philips/Fontana Records (Wayne had named himself after Elvis Presley’s drummer D.J. Fontana and not the record label). Asked to audition for the talent scout, many of the Jets failed to show up on the appointed day, so local musicians Eric Stewart and Ric Rothwell filled in for the demonstration. Wayne was signed to the label and christened his new band members the Mindbenders. Like Freddie and the Dreamers before them, the Mindbenders covered an assortment of tunes. And right after Freddie struck the top of the charts in the U.S., Wayne and his boys slid in right behind them for another week at number one with their song, “The Game of Love.” The following week of May 1, 1965 saw the most successful Manchester band of the 1960s ascend America’s throne.

Peter Noone showed early signs of performing when he hawked programs as a schoolboy at Manchester United football (soccer) matches. His father was a semi-professional musician who soon encouraged his son to explore his own creativity. Young Peter took his dad’s enthusiasm to heart and wound up sneaking off to Manchester’s School of Music on Saturday mornings for classes in singing. His parents weren’t aware of his excursions until they finally received a bill from the institute. Seeing his knack for entertainment, Peter’s doting family helped him to snare roles in television series throughout his childhood. In his teens, again unbeknownst to his mum and dad, Peter started singing in a Manchester band called the Cyclones. They became popular and changed their name to the Heartbeats. His folks were kept out of the loop. “The first we knew about it,” Mr. Noone told 16 magazine in 1966, “was one night when we went along to a dance at the Manchester United Football Club. They had a pop group on the stage – and the singer was Peter!”

With fellow Heartbeat musicians, Keith Hopwood and Karl Green, the threesome recruited Barry Whitham and Derek “Lek” Leckenby from another local band, the Wailers, to join them in a new group. Inspired by the character of Sherman from a Bullwinkle cartoon, the band became Herman’s Hermits. Like the other Mancunians, Noone and his group were eventually signed by EMI. Their first single, “I’m Into Something Good,” topped the UK chart in September 1964. As they entered 1965, the group had three top 30 hits on the US chart for six weeks. They included “Can’t You Hear My Heartbeat,” “Silhouettes,” and a song that eventually slid into the number one spot just after Wayne Fontana and his Mindbenders had their one week stay – “Mrs. Brown, You’ve Got A Lovely Daughter.”

This song was by no means the end of Herman’s Hermits’ reign. For in August 1965 they ruled America’s chart again with the number one hit “I’m Henry VIII, I Am.” A combination of teeny-bop sensibility and music hall revelry seemed to make the boys’ persona appealing to pop lovers of any age. Herman’s Hermits chalked up two more top ten hits in America that year with “Just A Little Bit Better” and “A Must To Avoid.” The band charted with more successful songs in the U.S. and the U.K. over the next three years and finally petered out by the end of the decade. With such a massive announcement of talent to the world throughout the mid-60s, it seemed that the city of Manchester was on a roll. But just as soon as it had gotten underway, the Mancunian musical machine mysteriously curtailed its output of up-and-coming artists over the successive years into the 1970s.

The Manchester Corporation Act of 1965 appeared to have been enacted as a way for conservative adults to get a handle on the city’s youth. In effect, it allowed magistrates and police to shut down any venue they saw fit to, without any cause cited. The 200-plus clubs in existence during Manchester music’s biggest year to that point (1965) were whittled down to only three clubs by the end of 1966. Without an outlet to showcase their songs, this authoritative action effectively muzzled many an aspiring rocker’s fortitude. During this unofficial downtime, several individuals fatefully crossed paths with each other, setting in motion plans that would ultimately give rebirth to a new crop of Manchester icons.

Local furniture shop employee, Peter Tattersall, always dreamed of getting away from the upholstery and moving squarely into the pop music world. He tried his hand playing with some local Manchester groups in the early ‘60s. One band he became friends with were called the Dakotas. This Mancunian outfit had performed in many venues across the north of England since February 1962, and suddenly one day, they were contacted by Brian Epstein, the Liverpool manager of the Beatles. A British Rail fitter that Epstein represented, who sang under the name of Billy J. Kramer, needed a backing group. The Dakotas signed on, and Peter Tattersall was hired as the group’s road manager. Touring for a number of years instilled in Tattersall the wherewithal he needed to branch out on a career of his own. By 1967, Tattersall was helping some friends run a little recording studio above a music store in the Manchester suburb of Stockport. Tattersall soon bought their equipment and moved to a larger space on Waterloo Road. For his new recording studio, he brought along two well-known partners, Eric Stewart and Graham Gouldman.

Stewart had been a guitarist with Wayne Fontana and the Mindbenders. Gouldman had an illustrious early career playing with local bands like the High Spots, the Crevattes, the Planets, and Whirlwind. While with the latter group, he performed at Manchester’s local Jewish Lads Brigade and came in contact with another band called Sabre. Two of Sabre’s members, Kevin Godley and Lol Crème, would figure prominently in Gouldman’s future. After Whirlwind, Gouldman performed with a band called the Mockingbirds, taking Kevin Godley along to play drums in this new group. For the second half of the sixties, Gouldman became primarily known around Manchester as a hit songwriter. While with the Mockingbirds, he wrote “For Your Love,” which would become a hit for the Yardbirds. He had scribbled the Hollies’ smash song “Look Through Any Window,” and subsequently settled into writing for Herman’s Hermits’ (“No Milk Today” and “East West”). Later, he would join Wayne Fontana and the Mindbenders in 1968, writing their last single “Uncle Joe, The Ice Cream Man.” It was during this stint that he hooked up with Eric Stewart. In the midst of the city’s declining output of hitmakers, Peter Tattersall, with the subsequent investments of Graham Gouldman and Eric Stewart, opened Manchester’s best recording facility, Strawberry Studios.

While Tattersall looked after the business of running the studio, Gouldman and Stewart spent the years of 1968-69 as session musicians for local bands. They called in Godley and Crème to help as backing players. By 1970, the foursome had formed their own group called Hotlegs and released a multi-million selling single “Neanderthal Man.” With steady income from visiting artists to the Manchester studio, Strawberry got a complete overhaul in equipment. The boys helped revive Neil Sedaka’s career by working on his albums “Solitaire” and “The Tra La La Days Are Over” in 1971. By 1972, the foursome were eager to try their hands again at a band. With a studio completely at their disposal, they were able to take time experimenting with varying sounds and multi-tracking techniques. An old friend of Stewart’s who owned a record label, Jonathan King, heard their creative efforts and signed them, naming the group 10cc. As much as urban legend would have it that this moniker referred to a standard measurement of the male ejaculate, the band would later state the name came to King in a dream. In August 1972, they released their first single “Donna” which went to number 2 in the U.K. The follow-up single, “Rubber Bullets,” during the summer of 1973, landed them their first British chart-topper.

10cc would carry on the Manchester tradition of first-class musicianship, virtually unrivaled locally, through the next several years. Their wit in wordplay and lush art rock translated perfectly for a Britain steeped in the glam rock of the times, and the band racked up several top ten U.K. hits. The only song that rendered them a high degree of notoriety on America’s shores was the 1975 tune “I’m Not In Love,” which went to number 2 on the Billboard chart. By October 1976, Godley and Crème departed the band, moving on to produce high profile music videos (Duran Duran, Frankie Goes To Hollywood) and score a moderate hit with their own song, 1985’s “Cry.” Stewart and Gouldman soldiered on with 10cc for the rest of the ‘70s, and subsequently produced other artists, but by then, a brand new set of players were already in place to move Manchester rock in a new direction.

By the 1970s, the city was beginning to face a future of harsh unemployment. Its aesthetic look of historical buildings began to show their wear, and with abject poverty came despair and general discontent. But Manchester citizens are fighters. However bleak the situation, they always managed to bounce back. Just when the local music industry seemed to have all but vanished, a handful of entrepreneurs were willing to take chances to breathe life back into it once again. Three of them, Tosh Ryan, Martin Hannett, and Tony Wilson, all attended a Manchester musician’s cooperative in 1972 called Music Force. The studies centered on the business of producing and promoting music. Empowered by their knowledge, Ryan and Hannett set about opening a laid-back indie label called Rabid Records in an old shop on Cotton Lane in the suburb of Withington. They signed up what few local bands they could to have a go at recording. Meanwhile, Tony Wilson was hired at local Granada TV in 1973. This led to his hosting a music program called “So It Goes” in 1976.

At the same time, a local musician by the name of Pete Shelley was playing guitar in a few heavy metal bands. By 1975, he enrolled at the nearby Bolton Institute of Technology and joined an electronic music society where he met singer Howard Devoto. Recruiting a drummer, they began playing gigs with an ambient feel. But one night, after seeing the Sex Pistols perform in London in early 1976, the two knew they had to bring this uncharacteristic sound north to Manchester. Naming themselves after a phrase they read in a local review, the Buzzcocks decided to lure their heroes to share the bill with them. Renting out Manchester’s Lesser Free Trade Hall, the group invited the Sex Pistols to appear. Unfortunately, two band members left Pete and Howard at the last second, so they were unable to perform before their main act that night. They rented out the Hall again on June 4, 1976, and this time performed with the Pistols. Tony Wilson was in attendance, with, according to him, about “27 people in the audience,” but the Sex Pistols left the few there with a new perception in music. Punk had arrived. Wilson began showcasing punk acts on his television program.

Meanwhile, Martin Hannett over at Rabid Records was eager to move beyond just being a glorified sound engineer. He crossed paths with some members of the Buzzcocks. “It was a coincidence,” he told interviewer Bert Van de Kamp. “I met Howard (Devoto) and Richard (Boon) when they were looking for gigs. I arranged a couple of gigs for them and proposed to them to make a record.” After the group accompanied the Sex Pistols on their “Anarchy” tour, the Buzzcocks enlisted Hannett to produce their first EP in December 1976, the scorching “Spiral Scratch,” and they released it on the band’s own indie label, New Hormones. Howard Devoto soon left the Buzzcocks to form a band called Magazine, several tracks of which Hannett produced, and that band cracked the U.K. album charts over the next five years. Pete Shelley led his Buzzcocks through more punk-inspired mayhem, with their biggest hit, “Ever Fallen In Love (With Someone You Shouldn’t Have)” reaching number 12 on the U.K. chart, but booze, drugs and record company squabbles splintered the group by 1981. But, the band had served to rejuvenate the local music scene. Now it was time for some bigger acts to step in.

During the final few dates in December 1976 when the Pistols played the dingy Manchester club Electric Circus, Bernard Sumner (born Bernard Albrecht) and Peter Hook, two lads from nearby Salford, were in attendance. They had started a punkish outfit of their own a few months earlier called Stiff Kittens, and presumably, during the Pistols’ gig, they met a gangly fellow by the name of Ian Curtis. Tapping him as their lead singer, and auditioning drummer Stephen Morris, the Kittens renamed themselves Warsaw, after the David Bowie track “Warszawa.” Within five months, they were all back at the Electric Circus, performing on the bill with the Buzzcocks. The Electric Circus soon closed down, but the band forged ahead, recording an EP of four songs and changing their name. So as not to be confused with London’s punk group Warsaw Pakt, they chose a term for concentration camp prostitutes, Joy Division, out of an obscure novel, to be their new moniker. Their first gig under this banner occurred at Pips nightclub (formerly Time & Place) on January 25, 1978. Even though Sumner had been a cartoon artist, Morris was a textile worker, and Hook labored at Manchester’s docks, the musician’s instrumental chops seemed to connect over a very short period of time. With Curtis’ insightful, cutting lyrics, both raw and melancholic, as well as a step away from the punk explosion, the band was sure to be noticed.

On April 14, 1978, one Tony Wilson paid attention to Joy Division. Two of Britain’s top indie record companies had organized the ‘Stiff Records test/Chiswick challenge’ at Manchester’s Rafter’s club. Wilson later related to Rolling Stone magazine, “Fifteen bands played, and I thought, ‘None of these is really it.’ Then Joy Division came onstage and played two numbers. And I thought to myself that the reason they’re different is that they’re onstage because they have something to say. The other bands are onstage because they want to be musicians. It’s as different as chalk and cheese.” The house DJ at Rafters, Rob Gretton, was so impressed by the group that he became their manager. And Wilson was ready to strike a deal, for he had already branched out of his TV variety show and was fast becoming Manchester’s rock impresario.

Over the previous year, Wilson had been toying with the idea to start his own record label. With fellow friend, Alan Erasmus, the two would drop in over at Rabid Records in their spare time and watch how Martin Hannett and Tosh Ryan ran their business. Rabid had only a few signed acts that were not particularly known names outside of the Manchester area. Wilson had bigger ideas. At the start of 1978, he and Erasmus had leased the local Russell Club in the suburb of Hulme on Friday nights and had created “Factory” nights, a name they would soon use for their organization. It was essentially a showcase evening for local bands. After seeing Joy Division play in April, Wilson knew they were his meal ticket, so with most of his own life savings, he sent them into Strawberry Studios to record an album with a new producer he’d just acquired, Martin Hannett.

Hannett shape-shifted into the Phil Spector of England seemingly overnight. One can arguably say that he was responsible for bringing the textured synth sound to Joy Division, and ultimately, to a crest known as New Wave that was ready to enter the music consciousness in the early ‘80s. His ego was legendarily massive, as was his addiction to narcotics. “Martin didn’t give a f*** about making a pop record,” Bernard Sumner recalled to New Musical Express magazine. “All he wanted to do was experiment. His attitude was that you get a load of drugs, lock the door of the studio and you stay there all night and you see what you’ve got the next morning. And you keep doing that until it’s done. That’s how all our records were made. We were on speed, Martin was into smack.” With a degree in chemistry from Manchester Polytechnic, Hannett was no dummy, and he tinkered with all manner of electronics to produce sharp guitar sounds and heavy reverb.

Wilson, along with his friend, A&R man Alan Erasmus, started Factory Records in late 1978. Bringing aboard art director extraordinaire, Peter Saville, and Martin Hannett as their co-founding partners, the label released a compilation album called “A Factory Sample” in January 1979. It featured their signed local acts: Joy Division, Cabaret Voltaire, Durutti Column, and John Dowie. In May 1979, Joy Division’s first album, “Unknown Pleasures,” was released and received huge critical acclaim. Wilson was ecstatic and eager to expand. Factory would eventually branch into the worlds of classical and dance music. In September 1979, the label picked up its fifth partner, Rob Gretton, manager of Joy Division.

The drug abuse amongst the band was getting out of hand, particularly with lead singer Ian Curtis. After the success of their hit song “Love Will Tear Us Apart,” Curtis would play his final live gig, being helped off the stage, at Birmingham University. Mounting pressures probably did not help his physical condition. Curtis was afflicted with epilepsy. After recording their follow-up album with Hannett, the band was set to launch their initial U.S. tour. On Monday, May 18, 1980, the day before they were to fly overseas, Ian Curtis suddenly hanged himself in the early morning hours. Drummer Stephen Morris later related, “On Sunday morning, I was turning my trousers up. Monday, I was screaming.”

Stunned by the tragic loss, the three remaining band members took time to reassess their outlook. A month later, they decided to rename the band New Order and played their first gig at Manchester’s Beach Club on July 29th. By October, they added keyboardist and girlfriend of Stephen Morris, Gillian Gilbert to the unit. With Martin Hannett in tow, New Order headed to Strawberry Studios in 1981 to record their debut album, “Movement.” The sound they created was more dance-oriented, with Sumner taking over the lead vocals. Wilson saw that his prime ticket was bouncing back. The Factory name had a mega-star group in its offing with New Order. In September 1981, Wilson decided to open his own club. Something that would show the rest of Manchester that Factory was the music king of the town. Bringing Rob Gretton and the members of New Order into the deal, they decided to name the venue The Hacienda. The name stemmed from a 1950’s book titled “The Situationist International Handbook,” in which a ‘hacienda’ was described as an idealized cooperative community. Wilson envisioned bringing Manchester together in song.

Martin Hannett, meanwhile, was getting ornery. His domineering control in the studio was neglectful of the ideas and input from the New Order members. After the recording of their single “Temptation,” New Order chose to primarily produce their own efforts from that point forward with only a smattering of help from outside producers. New Order went on to be an extremely successful band of the ‘80s, with their noteworthy “Blue Monday” 12” single selling an unheard-of 3 million copies worldwide. In the ‘90s, members of the group would split off into various side factions with the bands Electronic, Revenge, and Monaco. The group’s single for the 1990 World Cup, “World In Motion,” featuring Manchester United’s football superstar Johnny Barnes went number one on the U.K. charts.

As a result of New Order moving on without him, Hannett’s workload was cutting back, and he wound up suing Tony Wilson for his share of overseas royalties on acts that he had produced. The falling out was acrimonious for three years, as Martin fell into heavier drug addiction. “Martin was still getting his share of royalties here,” Wilson later explained to interviewer Martin Aston, “even when he wasn’t producing. I think his real gripe was that we built the Hacienda instead of a recording studio.”

The Hacienda at 11-13 Whitworth Street West in Manchester opened its huge metallic doors in the Spring of 1982. With its circular, four-story, red-brick façade and mammoth multi-floor industrial steel interior, designed by architect Ben Kelly, the venue was truly a knockout nightlife beacon on the Manchester scene. New Order played there regularly in the early ‘80s. Touring artists like Orchestral Maneouvres in the Dark, Echo & the Bunnymen, and a gal named Madonna all wailed from the cavernous dance floor. Factory label artists James began performing at the Hacienda during this period. Out of all the bands to come out of Manchester, James has steadily kept going for over 15 years, handily releasing solid albums like 1992’s “Seven” and its follow-up, the magnificent “Laid.” Their “Best of James” record in 1997 snared number one in the U.K. And at the time they were playing the Hacienda, another local musician looked on, later proclaiming them “the best band in the world.” His name was Steven Morrissey. And in 1982, together with newfound chum, Johnny Marr, he started a Manchester band called The Smiths.

At first reared in Hulme, Morrissey spent most of his upbringing at 384 Kings Road in the Manchester suburb of Stretford. He adored glam rock bands, having seen Marc Bolan’s T-Rex as his 1st live gig at age 13 at Manchester’s Bellevue Theatre, and he subsequently became the U.K. president of the New York Dolls fan club. His love of literature found him immersed in the pages of poets and classic novelists. In 1982, guitarist Johnny Marr (born John Maher) was working at X clothes, a small city boutique, when he went round Morrissey’s home on a tip to see if the reclusive lyricist would want to start a band. Recruiting bassist Andy Rourke and drummer Mike Joyce, the newly-named Smiths (there is no definitive story as to how they got their name) played their first gig at The Ritz, a club just down from the Hacienda on Whitworth, on October 4, 1982. They immediately garnered a core group of fans that responded to their catchy tunes rooted in a bed of melancholia. Morrissey’s love of Oscar Wilde would prompt him to stuff his pants with gladiolas. “The flowers actually have a significance,” he told Melody Maker magazine in 1983. “When we first began, there was a horrendous sterile cloud over the music scene in Manchester. Everybody was anti-human, and it was so very cold. The flowers were a very human gesture.”

Steven Morrissey felt the need to just use his surname once the band hit the clubs. “When the Smiths began it was very important that I wouldn’t be that horrible, stupid, sloppy Steven,” he told The Face magazine. “He would have to be locked in a box and put on top of the wardrobe. I needed to feel differently, and rather than adopt some glamorous pop star name, I eradicated Steven which seemed to make perfect sense.” The band rehearsed on the top floor of a building on Portland Street, just opposite the Britannia Hotel, and recorded its debut single, “Hand In Glove,” at Strawberry Studios. They went on to score a number of top 20 hit singles in their native country, particularly with songs like “Heaven Knows I’m Miserable Now,” “William, It Was Really Nothing,” “Panic,” “Ask,” and “Sheila Take A Bow.”

Instead of going with Tony Wilson’s Factory label, they had signed with a London indie company called Rough Trade. “Factory aren’t really interested in new groups,” Morrissey scoffed to Sounds magazine at the time. “Factory have been good, but they now belong to a time that is past. Look, we had a great social life (referring to their gigs at The Hacienda club), Factory has been great, but let’s leave all that behind us now.”

In fact, Morrissey and his bandmates left behind Manchester altogether after a couple of years. “People in Manchester are really quite short-sighted and dim on the subject,” he told Hot Press magazine in 1984, referring to their departure, “because they feel if you leave the place you defect and you’re worthless and you’ve turned your back on the starving thousands in the back streets of Manchester, and so they spit on you. But really, when I was living there I can’t remember anybody that helped me, anybody in the diminutive music industry there, anybody on the club circuit or whatever. Nobody helped me so I literally do not owe anything to anybody in Manchester, which is a very pleasant way to be.”

Johnny Marr and Morrissey couldn’t continue their working relationship past 1987. After The Smiths disbanded, Marr went on to lend his guitar chop support to numerous artists and joined Electronic with New Order’s Bernard Sumner. Morrissey suffered no love loss from his former Manchester roots and the rest of the U.K. when his first solo album, “Viva Hate,” charted at number one in Britain in 1988. Subsequent success followed, but the years were tempered with Morrissey’s erratic mood swings and fragile stage presence.

At the same time The Smiths’ career was taking off, Manchester’s most successful band fired onto the scene. And it was led by a man with fiery red hair. Simply Red’s Mick Hucknall had always been in some form of musical entertainment. Whether it was singing at pubs or warbling at weddings, the Manchester Polytechnic graduate had a deeply soulful sound. Raised in the suburb of Denton, 4 miles outside of Manchester, Hucknall’s being bullied on the grounds of Audenshaw Grammar for the color of his hair turned the fury to an early stint in the angry new wave group the Frantic Elevators. But he soon tired of the limitations of this musical genre, and in 1984, after signing a deal with Elektra Records, tapped into his soul/funk leanings with the hit single “Money’s Too Tight To Mention.” Simply Red’s follow-up single, “Holding Back The Years,” shot to number one on the U.S. charts. By the end of the 1990s, with over 45 million in record sales worldwide, Hucknall, by far became Manchester’s richest musician. Investing in the city that bore his first success, he opened the Barca Café Bar in the Castlefield district. In later Manchester history, a popular musician would be banned from entering the Barca’s premises.

Meanwhile, the musical metropolis seemed to have chugged into a bit of the doldrums. “There was no one about,” a fellow by the name of Ian Brown later told Uncut Magazine. “There was the Smiths, New Order. I liked a few singles, but there wasn’t anyone giving you a charge.” The time he referred to was 1984, and Brown was about to ignite the city’s next huge assault on the music industry. Having played in several bands throughout the early ‘80s, vocalist Brown assembled his friends guitarist John Squire, bassist Gary Mounfield, and drummer Alan “Reni” Wren to accompany him on a trip to Sweden to play gigs for a Scandinavian promoter. Shortly thereafter, at a rock benefit, Pete Townshend of The Who was heard to say that Reni was the best drummer he’d heard since Keith Moon. Who were these guys?

The Stone Roses became household names around Manchester. Their early performances were held in railroad arches along Fairfield Street near the city’s main station. They soon moved to warehouses and hundreds of teens would show up to enjoy the music, in early versions of what would later commonly be referred to as ‘raves.’ Vandals spray-painted the band’s logo on city buildings throughout town. The drug Ecstasy, an euphoric, hallucinogenic rush of a narcotic, became the party staple and would soon become incorporated into Manchester’s entire music scene. “We were isolated in Manchester,” Brown told Uncut, “but that made us more determined, because in them days they’d say to make it you had to move to London, go to all the parties, get your face about. The Smiths had moved to London, which disappointed us. We believed we could do it from Manchester, we stuck by that and we did.”

Confident with their abilities to record, they tapped famed local producer Martin Hannett to oversee their first single, “So Young.” By 1985, Hannett, according to Brown, “was in a bad way. We caught him snorting coke off the “There’s No One Quite Like Grandma” gold disc! (This was a highly popular sentimental tune released in 1980 by the St. Winifred’s School Choir). He was a junkie: lovely man, but nothing else mattered.” This would be the only time they chose to work with Hannett. The band soon hooked up with Gareth Evans, who managed the rock club The International, and became pretty much the house band. In 1988, they recorded the hit single “Elephant Stone” with New Order’s Peter Hook producing for Silvertone Records. Their debut album, 1989’s “The Stone Roses,” charted and re-charted in the U.K. five times throughout that year. The group’s lively funky beat pitted behind charging guitarwork brought pep back to the British music scene that had sorely been missing. Their manner of dress, that of ‘flares,’ or baggy pants, along with floppy Kangol hats, became the couture sensation around the Manchester club scene until the end of the ‘80s.

By 1990, the band entered into a lengthy legal dispute with Silvertone, resulting in their not releasing a follow-up album until 1994 on Geffen Records. By then, the world had moved onto other fads in music. The Stone Roses could have had more of an impact on the rest of the world if they hadn’t been caught in the snafus of the music industry. Ian Brown issued a statement in 1996 saying, “Having spent ten years in the filthiest business in the universe, it’s a pleasure to announce the end of the Stone Roses. May God bless all who gave us love and support, special thanks to the people of Manchester who sent us on our way. Peace be upon you.” What the Stone Roses had started back in the mid-‘80s led to what a young man named Shaun Ryder dubbed the ‘Madchester’ scene.

Ryder and his group Happy Mondays became the undisputed leaders of the Madchester madness. Hailing from Little Hulton in the northwest part of the city, Shaun and his brother Paul formed the band in 1984, inspired to name the group after New Order’s single “Blue Monday.” The band members they pulled together had very little musical background, but they managed to play a few rough gigs throughout the city. Just like New Order’s earlier incarnation, Joy Division, the Happy Mondays were finally discovered during a “battle of the bands” benefit at the Hacienda club. DJ Mike Pickering at the nightspot agreed to produce their first single, “Delightful,” and Factory figurehead, Tony Wilson, signed the band to his label. In 1987, Wilson hired ex-Velvet Underground member John Cale to produce the band’s nutcase-named debut LP, “Squirrel & G-Man Twenty Four Hour Party People Plastic Face Carnt Smile (White Out).” The sounds were industrial-oriented and somber. The Mondays needed a new direction, so Wilson turned to the one man who had fashioned a musical revolution once before in the late ‘70s, Martin Hannett.

Where the Stone Roses had brought a raw pep and funk to the Ecstasy-laden crowds, Happy Mondays’ new sound drove the point home. Hannett dressed the production in acid-laced guitars and groovy dance beats, helping to define what would soon be the music that led to Manchester’s “Second Summer of Love.” Of course, Hannett was right at home in the drug-spun atmospherics. To the Mondays, he was their savior. “’E’s a f*****’ mate to the Mondays, Martin,” Shaun Ryder related to The Face Magazine in 1990. “He’s great when ‘e’s with us, man. Mind, ‘e likes workin’ with us ‘cos we give ‘im a lot of E (ecstasy) durin’ the sessions, right! E sorts ‘im right out! During the ‘Hallelujah’ sessions (in 1989 for the EP ‘Madchester Raves On’), we were givin’ him two a day and this were when they were twenty-five quid a go, right. But it were worth it ‘cos he kept saying, ‘I can’t feel anything but I’m in a f*****’ great frame of mind.”

That seemed to be the consensual notion for all the E-ravers that showed up to the Hacienda and the International during those final years of the 1980s to let the sounds of the Mondays wash over them. Wearing T-shirts that brashly proclaimed, “…and on the sixth day God created Manchester,” Mancunian musical pride was at an all-time high amongst the city’s youth culture. Acid-house music pumped from the speakers, especially under the guidance of Mike Pickering at the Hacienda during his Friday “Nude” night events. Pickering would go on to head the Manchester dance sensation M-People in the early ‘90s.

By 1990, the Happy Monday’s single “Step On” was the dance anthem that blared forth over stomping club floors across the globe. The band sold out London’s massive Wembley Stadium for one night and Manchester’s own G-Mex (the Greater Manchester Exchange Hall), the town’s largest performance venue, for two nights. Local DJs Paul Oakenfold and Steve Osbourne produced their breakthrough follow-up album entitled “Pills ‘n’ Thrills and Bellyaches,” which debuted at number 4 on the UK chart.

Joining the Madchester scene were The Charlatans, who came from Norwich, just south of the city. Noted for the swirling Hammond organ sound of their keyboardist Rob Collins, The Charlatans scored recognition with their #9 U.K. charting single “The Only One I Know” and their number one U.K. album “Some Friendly.” The Inspiral Carpets, who hailed from neighboring Oldham, leapt into the Madchester fray with their own organ trademark sound, courtesy of member Clint Boon. While bands flourished during this period, DJs were king as well. Martin Price ran a Manchester record shop at the time called Eastern Bloc and together with frequent customers Graham Marsey and Gerald Simpson, they became one of the town’s most renowned DJ acts, signed to ZTT records, forming the dance/acid house sounds of 808 State.

As the Madchester scene reached a plateau of pleasure, it appeared the party was starting to sour. All of Manchester began to experience the nasty side effects of their years’-long rave scene. With unemployment and decay still permeating much of the inner city, drug gangs infiltrated the clubs, openly distributing their wares and intimidating the house security staff. In March 1990, a sixteen-year old girl died of an Ecstasy overdose at the Hacienda, and the police temporarily closed the club down. Ian Brown of the Stone Roses painted a harsh picture of these crumbling days of the scene. “You’d see kids stood at the bar of the Hacienda with an Uzi. And they were only 14 ‘ears old.” In fact it was at the Hacienda that Tony Wilson last saw his legendary producer, Martin Hannett, in a sad state of existence. The local band New Fads were filming a music video, and Hannett, who was by then in a zonked and bloated state, was being wheeled around the dance floor in a shopping cart. In April 1991, Martin died at the age of 41, presumably as a result of years of drug affliction.

Wilson’s Factory empire was crumbling as well. The label’s only two moneymaker artists, New Order and Happy Mondays, were either moving on or tearing apart. Because he did not adequately pay New Order for their 1989 album “Technique,” the band looked to upscale representation through London Records. Being business partners with Wilson in the label and with the Hacienda had led to stress between the two camps. “Every time they had a problem, they used to come to us to sort it out for them,” drummer Stephen Morris told interviewer Bob Gourley. “But we just don’t say, ‘Well look, if we’ve got a problem with music, what do we do, come to you? Can you explain MIDI to us? I don’t know why this lead isn’t working, could you fix it for us?’ The other way around would just be completely ridiculous.” Bernard Sumner continued with Noise magazine, “The reason we signed to London was because Factory Records, our mother company, went bust. They went broke…they went down owing us a lot of money.”

By 1991, Shaun Ryder of Happy Mondays was up to 20 rocks of crack a day. The band had headed to the Caribbean to record their fourth album, “Yes, Please,” with ex-Talking Heads members Chris Frantz and Tina Weymouth producing. During their stay, Ryder phoned Wilson, demanding that Factory Records wire the group 40,000 British pounds that day or he would destroy all of the master tapes of songs the band had recorded. Wilson had to re-mortgage his home and complied with Ryder’s demands. Frantz later told the press his take on the condition of his Happy Mondays clients. “They just didn’t know how much trouble they were getting themselves into. In the end, we were lucky that nobody died.”

The end did shortly come for the Mondays when they disbanded in 1993. Ryder began a group in the mid-90s called Black Grape, releasing two albums, and in order to pay mounting tax debts, Happy Mondays feebly regrouped in 1999 for some lackluster gigs. But the Madchester scene, for all intents and purposes, was dead. Out of those ashes rose two music sensations with two very different sensibilities.

In 1991, a teen pop manager by the name of Nigel Martin-Smith decided to capitalize on America’s fascination with Boston boy band New Kids On The Block by creating his own Manchester version. Gary Barlow was a young singer who’d won a local contest that enabled him to record some demos at Strawberry Studios. Mark Owen was an employee with the studio who served tea to the clients. Together they decided to form a band, the Cutest Rush. But Nigel, whom Gary knew, wanted the two boys to pair with a couple of other lads he represented, Jason Orange and Howard Donald, to form his hoped-for sensation boy band. Believing his creation should be a quintet, Nigel placed an ad in the paper to which heartthrob Robbie Williams answered the call. And with that, Take That was formed.

The group’s squeaky-clean, sugary pop songs snared them a slew of #1 positions on the U.K. charts over the next 4 years including the singles “Pray,” “Relight My Fire,” “Babe,” “Everything Changes,” “Sure,” “Back For Good,” and “Never Forget.” By 1995, outspoken, and most handsome member, Robbie Williams was ousted from the band. Predictably, Take That folded within a year, but Williams’ solo career went through the roof over the second half of the ‘90s. With his sexual swagger and ear-candy hits, he is one of Britain’s best-loved current pop sensations. As with all superstars, he has been linked with some of the prettiest women in the business. One of them, his ex-fiancee, Nicole Appleton, is a singer in the all-girl outfit All Saints. She also left Robbie for another fellow Mancunian musician, someone who certainly doesn’t like to be considered ‘cute,’ the bad boy of English rock, Liam Gallagher.

Liam, along with his brother Noel, are the U.K.’s premier hooligans, having boozed, drugged and slugged their way through the headlines since their band Oasis burst on the scene in 1992. It was Liam who had confronted Simply Red singer Mick Hucknall first in London’s Metropolitan Hotel and later was banned from Mick’s Manchester establishment, the Barca Café Bar. While it always appears Liam is the one with the shorter fuse, older sibling Noel is certainly known for leveling targets with his wicked tongue. (In October 1995, Noel acidly broached the subject of rivalry between his group and that of Blur, another British sensation, to The Observer newspaper by saying he hoped Blur’s members Damon Albarn and Alex James would catch AIDS and die).

The two brothers grew up in the Manchester suburb of Burnage and worked for their dad in his concrete business. Noel had already begun strumming a guitar at age 14 and was continually jotting down songs and lyrics. When Madchester was king, they saw The Stone Roses perform in 1989 and were awestruck. Noel later acknowledged to Uncut magazine that, without the Stone Roses, “there would not have been an Oasis.” (To which the Stone Roses’ drummer Mani proudly exclaimed to the press at the 1994 Glastonbury Festival, “We love Oasis; we’re their dads”). Noel subsequently went on tour with the Inspiral Carpets for two years as their guitar roadie, while brother Liam, having been kicked out of school at age 16, formed a group called Rain. Returning from touring, Noel offered his brother songwriting services in joining their band, provided he had control over their direction. Now calling themselves Oasis, the quintet spent much of 1992 ceaselessly rehearsing songs.

Accompanying fellow friends in a band called Sister Lovers to a gig at King Tut’s Wah Wah Club in Glasgow, Scotland on May 31, 1993, Creation Records boss Alan McGhee spotted the band’s performance and signed them to his label. With their straightforward, melodic rock, described more than once as ‘Beatlesque,’ the group had a much different vibe than their Madchester dance/funk co-horts. Noel, for one, was extremely unimpressed by his city’s recent musical accomplishments. “Music doesn’t belong to Manchester,” he opined to The Face magazine. “Besides, the place is a joke. All these kids buying flares and ‘God created Manchester’ T-shirts, then realizing it was the emperor’s new clothes, and the scene was f***ed.”

The releases of their 1994 album, “Definitely Maybe,” 1995’s “(What’s The Story) Morning Glory?,” and 1997’s “Be Here Now” all debuted on the U.K. chart at number one. The last two albums went to number 4 and number 2 respectively in the U.S. While their music has been artfully crafted over the years, the boys of Oasis still maintain a level of immaturity that always lands them in the news.

Like The Smiths before them, Oasis relocated to London in the midst of their career without as much as a backward glance at their hometown. “We played there for years and no one took any notice,” Noel continued in his rant. “Now, all of a sudden, we’re Manchester’s long-lost sons. Either that or they hate us. All these so-called friends who are saying, ‘I remember you when you were nothing.’ Well, I don’t want to remember it so f*** off.” He elaborated some more to Q magazine, “As soon as I got some money, I was out of there. In Manchester, I was sick and tired of going into pubs I’d been going into since I was 15 and everyone saying, ‘Tight bastard!’ if I didn’t buy the drinks and ‘Flash bastard!’ if I did. I was sick and tired of young crack heads coming up to me in clubs sticking a screwdriver in me back and saying, ‘We’re doing the merchandising on your next tour,’ or ‘We’re going to be your security team.”

Indeed, the town’s wondrous Hacienda days were finally waning. After several more mandated closures due to violence throughout the ‘90s, the club finally locked its doors for good in 1997. Meanwhile, Tony Wilson’s Factory label went into bankruptcy with a 2.5 million pound debt on November 23, 1992. His record company never recovered. The end of an era had truly passed. Hannett was gone. New Order’s manager and former founding partner of the Hacienda, Rob Gretton, had died in 1999 at the age of 47. On November 13, 2000, Peter Hook and Tony Wilson stood outside the Hacienda club as bulldozers plowed in and toppled it to the ground. New apartment buildings, in the millions of pounds, would be built in its place. “It’s a little bit unsettling,” Hook observed to NME.com, “but I’m glad that it’s disappearing because I want it to be a memory. There’s places that I drive past in Manchester, and I go, ‘That’s where Electric Circus used to be,’ and now I’ll be going, ‘That’s where The Hacienda used to be.’ I would have hated somebody to open it again, because it wouldn’t have been the same.”

Manchester has inarguably spawned some of the greatest acts in rock ‘n’ roll. The city still has a bristling vibe of nightclubs, including places like The Infinity, along with Jilly’s Rockworld and The Music Box, both on Oxford Road, that bring promise of a new musical direction in the near future. But the location can only foster so much. For guys like New Order’s Bernard Sumner, the magical spark that ignites revolutionary talent lies solely in individuals who are waiting to be discovered amongst the hardscrabble populace. “It’s not the city I like,” he revealed to Noise magazine. “It’s the people who live here. There’s some really great people here.” So sit back and enjoy. If history is any indicator, the great people of Manchester are due to spring another musical revolution upon us any day now.

© 2000 Ned Truslow

 


December 31, 2014

Los Angeles Music Scene, Part Two (1975-2001) (an unfinished article…)

By the mid-70s, the lure of Los Angeles as being a musical Mecca began to finally die down. Country-rock, defined as southern California rock, had just about played its hand. The Eagles seemed to put the final nail in that genre’s coffin, when they spent a great deal of effort writing and recording their grandiose masterpiece “Hotel California” in 1976. Having indulged in every narcotic excess, these carnal caballeros sang about Los Angeles decadence in songs like “Life in the Fast Lane” and “The Last Resort.” The album’s title tune harped on the sinister underpinnings of an industry and town that welcomed you in, but unmercifully ate you up. Coming from multi-millionaire musicians, the message was a bit pretentious, and ultimately, that distinction is what drew a decline in the music scene circa 1975. The ‘edge’ was gone from the town’s output of rock.

The bloated, corporate onslaught of “new discoveries” and severely-hyped talent had reached critical mass. In the 1960s and early ‘70s, the Sunset Strip was teeming with acts that demanded everyone’s attention. Experimental, innovative, and individualistic, these musicians were signed to lucrative deals and settled into a career that would comfortably support most of them for decades to come. Record company rosters were maxed-out with each new release. Little room was left for A&R execs to snoop out new talent. The Sunset Strip clubs began to lose their cachet. Mario Maglieri, owner of the Whisky-A-Go-Go, turned the famed venue back into a discotheque around 1976, simply spinning records for dancing teens. After having sold off his Asylum Records to Elektra in 1973, famed music executive David Geffen loped out of town by the mid-70s, heading east to bury himself in the burgeoning disco scene at New York’s Studio 54. But corporate rock had not completely disappeared, and one of the biggest acts to conquer the charts in the 1980s was just finding their voice in 1975.

Having grown up in Holland, the Van Halen brothers, Alex and Eddie, moved with their family to Pasadena, California, outside Los Angeles, in 1962. Young Eddie started playing piano, but found it had limitations. “When we came to the U.S.,” Eddie recalled to Guitar Player magazine, “I heard Jimi Hendrix and Cream, and I said, ‘Forget the piano, I don’t want to sit down – I want to stand up and be crazy.’ I got a paper route and bought myself a drum set. My brother started taking flamenco guitar lessons, and while I was out doing my paper route, so I could keep up on the drum payments, Alex would play my drums. Eventually, he got better than me – he could play ‘Wipe Out’ and I couldn’t. So I said, ‘You keep the drums, and I’ll play guitar.’ From then on, we have always played together.”

The siblings formed bands in high school with names like the Trojan Rubber Company and The Space Brothers, but in 1972, they became more serious about their musical aspirations, forming a group named Mammoth. Just above Pasadena, in the hills of Altadena, a former Bloomington, Indiana kid was fronting his own band, The Red Ball Jets. “I used to sing and play lead in Mammoth,” Eddie told Guitar Player, “and I couldn’t stand it – I’d rather just play. David Lee Roth was in another local band, and he used to rent us his PA system. I figured it would be much cheaper if we just got him in the band, so he joined. Then we played a gig with a group called Snake, which Mike Anthony fronted, and we invited him to join the band. So we all just got together and formed Van Halen. By the time we graduated from high school, everyone else was going on to study to become a lawyer or whatever, and so we stuck together and started playing in cities in California – Pasadena, LA, Arcadia. We played everywhere and anywhere, from backyard parties to places the size of your bathroom.”

Another group of musicians, newly arrived from Gainesville, Florida, would become rock icons in the California industry but not, however, under their initial moniker. When 11-year old Tom Petty got to meet Elvis Presley when the king filmed the movie “Follow That Dream” in his hometown, the rock ‘n’ roll bug bit hard. Forming a band named Mudcrutch, Petty and his friends loaded up a van and drove cross-country in 1973 to make it big in Hollywood. They stopped in Tulsa, Oklahoma to meet the legendary Leon Russell and were signed by his Shelter Records label. Once in Los Angeles and having cut a mediocre single, “Depot Street,” Mudcrutch soon faced a harsh reality that they were not ready for stardom just yet. Petty folded the outfit and went to work behind the scenes, assisting Russell in his Shelter endeavors.

Finally, another band of artists were bonding after school in east L.A. prior to 1975, and their musical influence would bring about a unique brand of rock unparalleled in its genre since. Garfield high school chums, David Hildago, Cesar Rosas, Louie Perez and Conread Lozano started off their Los Lobos del Este Los Angeles as a hobby. “We were out of high school, and we were friends in the neighborhood,” Hildago related to Digital Interviews. “Just for laughs, for the fun of it, we got together to play some acoustic music. We’d been playing in electric bands for years, and it was nice to do something different. We started going through Cesar’s mom’s record collection, learning some old Mexican music, some traditional stuff, just for a laugh, actually. We found out soon that we couldn’t play it – it was hard, so we gained respect for it right away.” It would take over ten years, but the music industry would also come to respect the contemporary Hispanic sounds of Los Lobos in the 1980s.

Meanwhile, David Lee Roth had always been hanging out in clubs around the Sunset Strip, most prominently Gazzarri’s at 9039 Sunset Boulevard, and it was there in April 1974, that Van Halen made their Hollywood debut. Just as they had in their suburban surroundings, the band fostered an ardent following. The humble musicians were just pleased to perform at legendary Strip clubs that once were former stomping grounds of their idols. “The greatest backstage of all was at the Whisky-A-Go-Go,” David Lee Roth wrote in his autobiography. “By the time Van Halen started playing there, which was right around 1975, they had not yet erased all of the graffiti that covered every inch of the ceiling in the famous main dressing room upstairs. You had poems by Jim Morrison written on the ceiling, complete paragraphs, Morrison’s signature, and the signature of everybody in The Doors. The signatures of everybody from Led Zeppelin to Johnny Winter to ZZ Top, Alice Cooper, Jethro Tull, the Mahavishnu Orchestra, Jeff Beck, Santana, Janis Joplin, Jimi Hendrix, and on and on…You could spend – and I did – many, many hours just checking out each little quote.”

Off the Sunset Strip, down at the corner of Santa Monica and Crescent Heights, sat a large venue called The Starwood. Another hard rocking group of musicians were just becoming known among local Hollywood fans in the summer of 1975. Kevin DuBrow and Randy Rhoads had performed at backyard parties in the quiet suburb of Burbank in the early ‘70s. Along with bassist Kelly Garni and drummer Drew Forsyth, their group was just a step behind the progress Van Halen was forging. “We first heard about Van Halen when they were still known as Mammoth,” Garni told Guitar for the Practicing Musician magazine. “They were playing parties down in Pasadena, which is like another world from Burbank – it’s about 20 miles away. We’d hear rumors of how there was this great, loud band down there, and Randy eventually got his girlfriend to drive him down to one of the parties to hear them. I asked him how they were when he came back, but all he would say was they were ‘pretty good.” Although Quiet Riot, the name of this Burbank band, would ultimately be the godfather of LA’s heavy metal revolution, at the start, anyway, they were overshadowed by the power of Van Halen.

Meanwhile, Mudcrutch members regrouped under Tom Petty, calling themselves the Heartbreakers in 1975. Laidback Petty was adamant that his band not fall into the star trappings he had witnessed while working with Shelter throughout the Brit Rock invasion of Tinseltown in the first half of the ‘70s. “We really saw all the bulls*** firsthand,” Tom related to Pulse magazine. “Groups that show up and ride around in limos on their first album, and have huge industry parties. And they’re terrible, and everybody knows nothing’s gonna happen. Everybody but them. And we saw people that got sold on the gimmick; if y’all dress up this way and do that…’ We knew not to do it. Like, I’m not getting in any suit of clothes. I’m not joining anybody’s club. We’re just gonna do our thing.” When Tom Petty and his Heartbreakers released their self-titled debut album in 1976, with its blistering single, “Breakdown,” the music industry lumped his straightforward brand of rock into a unique new category, all the same. It was a genre of music that was about to revive the club scene in Los Angeles.

Whether the Ramones in New York or the Sex Pistols in London were the first to burst forth with the defining strains of true punk is argumentative. What punk did for LA is revivify a stalling treadmill of creativity. Straddling the divide between the town’s recently-departed Brit-glam denizens and the new punk fad, a group of girls known as The Runaways would ultimately kickstart the snotty sounds of a new rebellion on the Sunset Strip. Ex-U.K.-patriot, Kim Fowley, who had haunted the city’s music industry for over a decade, hobnobbing with the likes of The Beach Boys, Phil Spector, and Led Zeppelin, was approached by a 14-year old girl named Kari Krome at an Alice Cooper party in late 1975. She presented the swanky promoter with her songs of teen-lust, suggesting an all-girl group would be just the right commodity to sell this brand of decadent ditties. Fowley snapped up the idea and soon Kari’s friend, Joan Larkin (aka Joan Jett) and Kim’s acquaintance, Sandy Pesavento were corralled into the titillating troupe. Krome was replaced by Michael (Micki) Steele as lead singer, and blonde-haired adolescent, Lita Ford, answered an ad in Backdoor Men magazine to join the jailbait jamboree.

Fowley met 16-year old Cherie Currie and asked her to front the band. Micki Steele was ousted, but she would later land in a more successful group in the 1980s. A Mercury Records A&R executive caught the girls’ sexy sound at a teen club in Cedar Grove, California, and before they knew it, The Runaways were working on their first album in the first few months of 1976.   They scored a moderate hit with the single, “Cherry Bomb.” Even though they were underage, the girls were soon booked into the hottest clubs in Hollywood. While ready to play a gig at the Starwood, Currie spotted a corset in a boutique across from the venue and began wearing it onstage. Fowley soon had all his Runaways dressed in trashy lingerie.

Fowley friend, Rodney Bingenheimer, another legend of the Strip, began spinning punk 45 singles from Britain on his new Sunday show he hosted on LA’s famous radio station, KROQ. The town responded, and practically overnight, Hollywood devolved into a haven of spiky-haired, disenchanted, snarling punks and punkettes. Go-Gos’ lead singer, Belinda Carlisle, a student at the time in a quiet high school in Thousand Oaks, California, migrated swiftly to this new hotbed of discontent. “I went from being a cheerleader one year to being a complete freak the next,” she told Spin magazine. Calling herself ‘Dottie Danger,’ she began hanging out with another ‘Valley’ girl-turned-punkette named Jane Wiedlin. The two would dress in trash bags and subsequently party together in the dirty environs of punk clubs before forming their own band two years later.

John Doe from Baltimore became enchanted by this anarchic form of music. “The New York punk-rock scene was set by the time I was ready to make a move,” he recalled to Spin. “I didn’t wanna try to weasel my way into something that was already set up.” So Doe moved west to LA and fell in with local guitarist Billy Zoom and singer Exene Cervenka. It would take another year, but the trio would soon form a band named X that would certainly mark its spot.

Meanwhile, that hardrocking group from Pasadena had hooked up with an impressive mentor. Gene Simmons of KISS had caught several Van Halen shows and lent his assistance in cutting the group a demo tape. It was never used to generate label interest, yet a manager by the name of Marshall Berle heard them at the Starwood one night and leapt to their cause. He pestered label chiefs to come to the venue and check out this innovative band. “We were playing the club one rainy Monday night in 1977,” Eddie Van Halen related to Guitar Player magazine, “and Berle told us that there were some people coming to see us, so play good. It ended up that we played a good set in front of an empty house, and all of a sudden, Berle walks in with Ted (Templeman) and Mo Ostin.” Ostin was the head of Warner Brothers Records and Templeman was the label’s cherished producer. “Templeman said, ‘It’s great,’ and within a week, we were signed up. It was right out of the movies.” The band’s self-titled debut album, recorded in a blistering 4 weeks, gave notice of rock greatness with its blistering single, “Runnin’ With The Devil” in early 1978.

The town’s other reigning hard rockers, Quiet Riot, weren’t quite so fortunate. “We became the LA hard rock band after Van Halen made it big,” Randy Rhoads told Hit Parader magazine. “We thought we were good, yet the record companies kept turning us down. We thought the success of Van Halen would help us, but actually it hurt. Most of the record company people would say, ‘We don’t want the second LA metal band.’ That’s why we released the albums in Japan.” CBS/Sony Japan wound up signing Quiet Riot, and the group released two albums solely in that country over the next three years. By the end of 1979, even though they were still incessantly playing the LA club scene, fame was still nowhere within their grasp. Randy Rhoads left to play with Ozzy Osbourne and Kevin DuBrow quietly folded the Riot for awhile.

While punk beckoned suburban teens to its decadent clutches throughout 1977 and into 1978, another brand of musical mayhem known as hardcore would soon take root in the white-bread communities of Orange County, just south of Los Angeles. Guitarist Greg Ginn loved the Ramones but wished to crank up the discordant chords and guitar screeches his idols ripped from their instruments another notch. “The first band I played in was Black Flag,” Ginn told Gadfly magazine, “which originally was called Panic. Somebody else had that name, so we changed it to Black Flag before the first record came out. Mid-70s rock was getting kind of stale: The edges had been buffed off a lot of it. People wanted a more hard and aggressive sound.” Soon dubbed “hardcore,” Black Flag unofficially became acknowledged as the forefathers of this deep metal genre.

The music scene in 1978 Los Angeles was extremely divergent. Disco from the east was co-opted in trendy Beverly Hills clubs catering to West Coast show-biz scenesters. Steering away from the underlying gay and African-American themes associated with these thumping tunes, overtly white, heterosexual punkers and hardcore lovers clung to their output of discord and mayhem in ever-increasing numbers. And the seeds of what would be a new wave and heavy metal revolution were being sown by fledgling bands on the cusp of superstardom.

A seedy, rundown, x-rated theater in Hollywood became the punk palace haven named The Masque for safety-pinned delinquents to crash in. LA’s answer to the Sex Pistols were the Germs, and their July 1977 single, “Forming,” was the first true punk ditty released on vinyl in the LA area. Frontman Darby Crash frequently incited the crowds into drunken brawls, which, in turn, caused countless incidents of property damage and the arrival on-scene of the LAPD. Belinda Carlisle and her friend Jane Wiedlin (now calling herself Jane Drano) formed a band named The Misfits with bassist Margo Olivarria and drummer Elissa Bello. Jane described their surroundings at the Masque to VH-1. “It was a hellhole basically. It was in the basement of a porno theater, it was filthy, dirty and falling apart. And every time they had a show, the toilets would break, and there’d be like sewage flooding the place.” Belinda recalled The Misfits’ less than memorable first gig at The Masque. “Well, we played three songs, the second song twice, and I remember people there laughing hysterically or being just absolutely mortified.”

(Alas, valued reader, my stint as writer for the website effectively ended in May 2001, as I was in the midst of this article. Unemployment prompted me to trash my remaining voluminous research notes and seek out a way to make the next rent payment. The third wave of LA’s rejuvenated music scene, namely that of the late ‘80s metal renaissance and big hair (Guns N’ Roses, Poison, Faster Pussycat, Motley Crue, etc.) would not be captured in these pages.)

 

© 2001 Ned Truslow

 

 


December 31, 2014

Fear of Flying

It’s one of the safest ways to travel we’re always told. Take to the skies and statistics prove that you’re safer than riding in the backseat of your Uncle Hank’s Chevy. Unfortunately, some aircrafts, both planes and helicopters, do come down…hard…. ahead of schedule…before their estimated time of arrival. The following are a list of sorely-missed rock n’ roll luminaries who had the misfortune of soaring the skies and wound up flying into the great beyond.

1959

Buddy Holly, Ritchie Valens, and J.P. Richardson (The Big Bopper)
They were on a “Winter Dance Party” tour through the Midwest beginning on January 23, 1959. Their bill also featured Frankie Sardo and Dion & the Belmonts. 22 year-old Holly had his hits “Peggy Sue,” “That’ll Be The Day,” “It’s So Easy,” and “Rave On” to get the crowds jumping. 17 year-old Valens was riding high with “La Bamba” and “Donna,” while the 28 year-old Bopper’s “Chantilly Lace” was a definite crowd-pleaser. On February 2, the stint at the Surf Ballroom in Clear Lake, Iowa ended late, and it was time to hit the road again. The cramped tour bus had a defective heater, and the Big Bopper already had a harsh cold he wanted a doctor to diagnose. Holly saw the benefit of flying ahead of the others so that he could do some laundry and catch up on his mail, which was being forwarded to their next stop in Fargo, North Dakota. Holly decided to hire a pilot to fly a 4-seater Beechcraft Bonanza plane out of nearby Dwyer’s Flying Service. Waylon Jennings, playing bass for Holly, was going to ride with Buddy but instead, allowed the ailing Big Bopper to have his seat on the plane. Valens and Holly’s guitarist Tommy Allsup flipped a coin for the fourth seat. Valens won. At around 1:00 in the morning, their very-sleepy pilot took off into bad weather. Within 8 minutes, the plane crashed into farmer Albert Juhl’s frozen cornfield in Ames, Iowa. All four passengers perished. Buddy left behind his bride Maria Elena, and the Big Bopper was survived by his wife, who was six months pregnant, and a daughter. It was truly the day the music died as Don McLean would later sing in “American Pie.”

1967

Otis Redding
The top British music magazine Melody Maker had just published their annual readers’ poll which named Redding the world’s best male vocalist. Elvis Presley, who had topped this poll for the previous 8 years was suddenly knocked off his perch. Otis had just shared the stage on rock’s first significant festival, the Monterey Pop Festival, with The Who, The Grateful Dead, Jimi Hendrix, The Jefferson Airplane, and Janis Joplin. In early December 1967, he headed to Memphis, Tennessee to record his hit “(Sittin’ On) The Dock Of The Bay.” Three days later, on December 10th, while flying his new twin-engined Beechcraft plane to a concert in Madison, Wisconsin, 26 year-old Redding and his backup band, The Bar-Kays, disappeared from the sky, plummeting into Lake Monoma, just outside of Madison. Only one member, Bar-Kay Ben Cauley, survived the crash. Redding never saw the release of his number one single. His two sons, Dexter and Otis III, joined with their cousin in 1980 to form The Reddings, and their cover of Otis’ tune reached number 55 on the Billboard charts.

1973

Jim Croce
The raucous “Bad Bad Leroy Brown” and “You Don’t Mess Around With Jim” might’ve showcased the Philadelphia-born musician’s “rocker” side, but it was his timeless “Time in a Bottle” which sums up the melancholy feel we have towards his untimely death. Searching for an appropriate theme song for their tragic film, producers of “She Lives,” an ABC TV movie-of-the-week, felt the words of Jim’s song profoundly captured the emotion behind their film’s terminally-ill protagonist. When “She Lives” aired on September 12, 1973, ABC was swarmed with calls across the United States demanding to know who had composed the film’s wrenching song. Eight days later, on September 20th, 30 year-old Croce played a concert at Northwestern State University of Louisiana in Natchitoches, Louisiana. He and his band needed to get to another concert that day in Sherman, Texas. A Beechcraft D-18 twin-engine airplane had been chartered and upon take-off, the aircraft slammed into a tree just off the runway. Jim and five other passengers were killed. The haunting “Time in a Bottle” went on to number one on December 29th.

1977

Lynyrd Skynyrd
Influenced by southern blues and Merle Haggard, singer Ronnie Van Zant formed his dream band in Jacksonville, Florida in the mid-60’s. With his trademark black hat and storytelling songs, Van Zant led Lynyrd Skynyrd (named after a school gym teacher, Leonard Skinner) to the forefront of Dixie Rock with hits like “Sweet Home Alabama” and “Free Bird.” On October 20, 1977, the group boarded a chartered twin-engined Convair 240 plane in Greenville, South Carolina. They were scheduled to play a gig at Louisiana University in Baton Rouge. According to keyboardist Billy Powell, they were going to get rid of the plane once they got to Louisiana. Over halfway through the trip, the plane’s engine started to sputter, and Powell related to Rolling Stone magazine that he went up to the cockpit. “The pilot said they were just transferring oil from one wing to another, everything’s okay. Later the engine went dead. (Drummer) Artimus Pyle and I ran to the cockpit. The pilot was in shock. He said, ‘Oh my God, strap in.’ Ronnie (Van Zant) had been asleep on the floor and Artimus got him up and he was really pissed. We strapped in and a minute later we crashed. The pilot said he was trying for a field, but I didn’t see one. The trees kept getting closer, they kept getting bigger. Then there was a sound like someone hitting the outside of the plane with hundreds of baseball bats. I crashed into a table; people were hit by flying objects all over the plane. Ronnie was killed with a single head injury. The top of the plane was ripped open. Artimus crawled out the top and said there was a swamp, maybe alligators. I kicked my way out and felt for my hands – they were still there. I felt for my nose and it wasn’t, it was on the side of my face. There was just silence. Artimus and (sound technician) Ken Peden and I ran to get help, Artimus with his ribs sticking out.” The plane had crashed into a swamp in Gillsburg, Mississippi. Of the 26 passengers on board, 6 were killed, including Van Zant, his guitarist Steve Gaines, and Gaine’s sister Cassie, a backup vocalist. Guitarists Gary Rossington and Allen Collins, keyboardist Billy Powell, and bassist Leon Wilkeson were seriously injured but recovered. Further wounds, consisting of various lawsuits and arrests over the years, plagued the band, however many of the members continued playing the trademark Skynyrd music in one incarnation or another. Sadly, in January 1990, Collins passed away as a result of pneumonia.

1982

Randy Rhoads
The southern California-born Rhoads loved classical guitar compositions. He became known for his intricate stylings in the world of heavy metal, a world not accustomed to such virtuosity. Having made his mark with the LA band Quiet Riot, Randy was asked to join former Black Sabbath frontman Ozzy Osbourne, when the grandfather of metal struck out on his own as an independent artist. Together, Ozzy and Randy crafted memorable songs for Ozzy’s first two solo albums, “Blizzard of Oz” and “Diary of a Madman.” On March 19, 1982, Ozzy’s band was in the central Florida area to perform in the annual Rock Superbowl XIV at the Tangerine Bowl when tragedy struck. Riding in a chartered Beechcraft Bonanza plane out of Leesburg, 25 year-old Rhoads and Ozzy’s hairdresser sat back as the local pilot of the plane buzzed over the Osbourne tour bus below. Making mock dive-bomb maneuvers, the plane suddenly clipped its wing against the vehicle’s roof, which, in turn, sent the aircraft striking a nearby pine tree, and tragically slamming into Voncile Calhoun’s house just 3 miles west of the Leesburg airport. All three passengers were killed. The best new guitarist, as he had recently been named by Guitar Player Magazine, would never again get to show off his talented virtuosity.

1985

Rick Nelson
Okay, so little Ricky wasn’t a hard rocker, per se. He captured 8 consecutive top 10 singles between 1957 and 1959, and his number one hit “Travelin’ Man” made teenage girls’ hearts flutter. Yet, it can be strongly argued that his good looks, his melodic voice, and his upbeat attitude helped mold the hearts and minds of every American adolescent in the early ‘60s into accepting other upbeat, melodic, good-looking singers, namely four moptops who would step onto U.S. soil a few years later. By the late ‘60s, Rick had moved into his “Dylan” phase, appearing in Richard Nader’s rock and roll revival show. His hit, “Garden Party,” was a bitter answer to those fans who wanted him to remain a little teen pop sensation. In the ‘80s, Rick turned to acting, as well as touring. On December 31, 1985, having just played a gig in Guntersville, Alabama, Rick and his band boarded a chartered twin-engine DC-3 airplane to fly to Dallas for a New Year’s Eve show at the Park Suite Hotel. At around 5:15 p.m., the plane caught fire and crashed into a hayfield near De Kalb, Texas. 45 year-old Nelson, his fiancee Helen, four members of his band, and his sound engineer were killed. The Nelson musical legacy was kept alive by Rick’s sons, Gunnar and Matthew, who, on September 29, 1990, scored a Nelson number one hit with their song “(Can’t Live Without Your) Love and Affection.”

1990

Stevie Ray Vaughan
Like a reverent student of the guitar, Vaughan approached his craft with careful study and hours of practice. Honing his licks in gritty bars across Texas, young Stevie learned from the works of and flourished under his impressionistic stylings of heroes like Muddy Waters and Eric Clapton. Forming a band that would eventually be named Double Trouble, Vaughan caught the ear of David Bowie at the 1982 Montreux Jazz Festival. Bowie contracted the bluesman to play on his landmark album “Let’s Dance.” With the help of Jackson Browne, Vaughan secured a record deal soon after, and his masterful axe-wailing was admired and copied by a host of new fans. Falling under the influences of drugs and alcohol in the mid-80s, Stevie seemed to be at the height of his recovery when on August 26, 1990, he appeared with Eric Clapton, Buddy Guy, and Robert Cray at an outdoor concert in Alpine Valley, Wisconsin. In a dramatic guitar showdown with his fellow performers, Stevie stole the show, as Clapton and Guy happily acknowledged his mastery. Helicopters ferrying the performers and crew out of the resort and back to Chicago took off in the early morning fog of August 27th. The Bell 206 helicopter carrying 35 year-old Vaughan and several of Clapton’s entourage slammed into a man-made ski hill killing all on board. In 1996, Stevie’s heroes, including Clapton, Guy, Cray, and B.B. King, recorded a compilation album called “A Tribute to Stevie Ray Vaughan,” and the album made it to number 47 on the U.S. charts.

1991

Bill Graham
His story is too long to document in a mere paragraph. Rock impresario Bill Graham was not just a legendary promoter. He helped launch the careers of stars like Janis Joplin, Otis Redding, The Jefferson Airplane, and The Grateful Dead. He produced noteworthy tours for Bob Dylan, The Rolling Stones, and Crosby, Stills, Nash, and Young. Practically every landmark musical act that came out of the late 1960s had a brush with his talents. Sadly, it ended abruptly at the turn of the ‘90s. On October 25, 1991, a pilot took 60 year-old Bill Graham and his girlfriend Melissa out to the Concord Pavilion in northern California in Bill’s Bell Jet Ranger 206B helicopter to check on one of his venue’s clients, Huey Lewis and the News, who were about to go onstage. The Bay area was in the midst of a heavy rainstorm, and when Bill arrived at the concert, he commented on how scared he had been by the flight. They stayed roughly a half hour. At around 9:55 p.m., a power drop in the arena caused some lights and the sound system to dim during Huey Lewis’ performance. Nearby outside, Graham’s helicopter had struck the very top of 225-foot Pacific Gas and Electric transmission tower, as the threesome headed back to Marin County. The front of the helicopter exploded, and all three passengers were thrown to their deaths. 2000 mourners showed up for this rock pioneer’s funeral, many of them grateful musicians and producers whom Bill had helped guide through their careers.

© 2000 Ned Truslow


December 31, 2014

The Road Home

Sad to say, but sometimes a musician’s life on the road has ended up permanently on the road. More often than not, this particular tragedy has occurred during the “down” periods, in between gigs, when, perhaps, fate has determined a particular artist needs to just keeping driving all the way home, into the afterlife. Whether it was by car, motorcycle or even bicycle does not really matter. In the end, we’ve been robbed of some very talented musicians on the highways and byways of this world. The following are a list of some excellent artists who tragically took one final spin towards that big garage in the sky.

 1960

Eddie Cochran
He had just performed in Britain for 15 weeks, and Eddie Cochran was tired. At age 21, Cochran, a California rocker, had been performing tunes like “Twenty Flight Rock,” “C’mon Everybody,” and his one solid U.S. hit “Summertime Blues,” continuously to a rapturous, enthusiastic British welcome. A young George Harrison, who at the time was playing with a little band that would become The Beatles, made a point to catch Cochran at several of these appearances. On Saturday, April 16, 1960, his tour, which included fellow rock sensation Gene Vincent, finished in Somerset, England. Cochran’s sometime songwriter and fiancée, Sharon Sheeley, was with him on this final leg of appearances. A flight out of London was arranged for the next day, Easter Sunday, and declining an option to take a train down to London, Cochran, Vincent and Sheeley instead caught a taxi. Early on a rain-slicked April 17th, the Ford Consul cab carrying Cochran and the others to Heathrow Airport blew a tire on a wet patch of the A4 motorway near Chippenham, Wiltshire and crashed backwards into a concrete lamp post. The taxi driver and the tour’s manager, Pat Thomkins, both riding in the front seat, were uninjured. Of the threesome in the backseat, Gene Vincent broke his collarbone and some ribs, Sharon Sheeley broke her pelvis, and Eddie was thrown through the taxi windshield headfirst. He died 16 hours later in a hospital as a result of brain lacerations. Eddie’s music went on to inspire not only The Beatles, but was covered by rock bands as divergent as The Move, NRBQ, and The Who, who made a much-requested hit out of “Summertime Blues.”

 1966

Richard Farina
It should have been a very celebratory day on April 30, 1966. Richard Farina was finally having his first novel he wrote back in the early ‘60s, the cult classic “Been Down So Long It Looks Like Up To Me” released this year. Over the prior three years he had recorded timeless folk songs with his wife Mimi, Joan Baez’s sister, including the classic “Pack Up Your Sorrows.” He’d even had Bob Dylan help out on some earlier recordings when Richard lived in Europe. But on this day, his 29th birthday, Farina decided to take to a motorcycle during his party. A sudden accident resulted in the early death of a true folk balladeer who would most certainly have yielded more classics for the generations to come.

 1967

Rockin’ Robin Roberts of The Wailers
The Wailers was the name of a band in the Tacoma, Washington area long before Bob Marley coined it as his back-up group. Playing gigs in local clubs, the band gained a reputation for presenting a harder-edge rock sound than was the norm of the time. A young Jimi Hendrix would often catch their act at a nightspot called The Castle. The five-member band went on “American Bandstand” shortly after the release of their moderate hit “Tall Cool One.” But it was their sassy arrangement of “Louie Louie,” which was virtually copied nuance-for-nuance by The Kingsmen, that got them notoriety. They were one of the first “garage” bands ever because they recorded and promoted their own material. Lead singer Rockin’ Robin Roberts kept the numerous dance floors bopping, but by the mid-sixties, he felt their organ and sax back-up sound was being overshadowed by the dawning of the guitar psychedelia era, and so he left the band. In December 1967, while travelling around the Bay Area in northern California, Roberts was killed in an automobile accident. He unfortunately did not get to see the influence his garage band would foster with future Washington State independent bands such as Nirvana.

 1971 and 1972

Duane Allman and Berry Oakley of The Allman Brothers Band
Coincidence doesn’t get any grimmer than this. The ‘70s premier southern boogie blues-rock group, The Allman Brothers Band, was the brainchild of brothers Gregg and Duane Allman. Growing up in Florida, the two practiced their musicianship so expertly that, by the late sixties, they had formed a handful of bands together and performed as polished session players for top acts. Duane’s notable contribution to the Layla sessions with Derek and The Dominoes, particularly his stand-out guitar riffs with Eric Clapton on the title track, was the highpoint of his solo talents. Forming The Allman Brothers Band in March 1969, Duane and Gregg, along with 4 other musicians, including bassist Berry Oakley, moved to Macon, Georgia to live and record their albums. On October 25, 1971, the band’s double album “Live At The Fillmore East” went gold, and things looked truly promising for the group. Four days later, Duane joined with Berry Oakley to help celebrate the birthday of Oakley’s wife, Linda. An accomplished motorcycle enthusiast, one who used to tear around Daytona Beach, Florida as a teen, Duane got on his Harley-Davidson Sportster bike later that day, around 5:30, to collect some presents at his home. When he arrived at the Bartlett Avenue intersection, a Chevy flatbed truck with a crane used for unloading lumber stopped square in front of him. Duane could not avoid it and was picked clean off his motorcycle, the bike bouncing up in the air and landing on top of him. His girlfriend and Candace Oakley, Berry’s younger sister, riding in a car behind Allman, frantically called for an ambulance. After three hours of emergency surgery, 24 year-old Duane died at the Medical Center of Central Georgia. Berry Oakley, who had raced to the hospital along with Gregg and other family members, was the most visibly shaken of the bunch by Duane’s untimely death. A little over a year later, on November 11, 1972, Oakley was riding his dark blue 1967 Triumph motorcycle, with his road crew pal Kim Payne on another bike, past the intersection where Duane had met his early demise. About three blocks away, at the intersection to Inverness Avenue, Oakley suddenly was unable to avoid a city bus, slamming straight into the middle of the vehicle. He was thrown from his bike, which in turn, landed on top of him behind the bus. Oakley was able to get up and walk around. He even went home for a brief moment. But, then, Berry became delirious, and after being loaded into a station wagon, he fell unconscious. After being taken to the same Medical Center as Duane, 24 year-old Berry Oakley was pronounced dead. The other members of The Allman Brothers Band suffered their own share of tragedy, most notably Gregg Allman’s drug-riddled depression, his various indictments and a marriage to Cher, before the band rose from the ashes to continue its rock legacy.

 1973

Clarence White of The Byrds
The sad demise of country-guitar extraordinaire Clarence White was solely on the hands of one driver, and it wasn’t Clarence. Known for his country-pickin’ licks on both electric and acoustic guitars, White began his early career with his brothers in a downhome-flavored outfit called The Country Boys. They changed their name to The Kentucky Colonels in the early ‘60s and were quite renowned for their professionalism. By the mid-60s, Clarence had tired a tad of bluegrass and was excited about the sounds Bob Dylan was tinkering with. In late 1966, he happened to sit in on a few recording sessions with The Byrds. When Gram Parsons quit the band in July 1968, The Byrds scrambled to find another guitarist. Clarence came aboard and stayed with them for 4½ years until they broke apart in February 1973. Reforming with his brothers as The New Kentucky Colonels, Clarence had just finished a gig near Palmdale, California on July 14, 1973, when a drunk driver came barreling down the road. The Colonels were loading their equipment into their car, and brother Roland tried in vain to jerk Clarence out of the way of the derelict automobile. Dislocating his own arm in the process, Roland and his other brother could only watch in horror as 29 year-old Clarence was struck dead. At White’s funeral, Gram Parsons and other musicians heralded this monumental musician and his talents, and they all joined in to sing one of Clarence’s last notable Byrd’s songs, a wistful, gospel-tinged number called “Farther Along.”

1977

Marc Bolan of T-Rex
As the mastermind and creative force behind the early ‘70s power-guitar boogie band Tyrannosaurus Rex, or rather, T-Rex, Marc Bolan was a pre-eminent rock showman. Like his compadre David Bowie was doing, Marc took to the stage in makeup and glitter to present adoring fans with an evening of glam-rock extravagance. His biggest hit “Bang A Gong (Get It On)” shimmied up the U.S. charts to #10, and his most successful album, “The Slider,” showered record-buyers in guitar exuberance. Ringo Starr led a documentary crew around in March 1972 to film Marc’s concert performance in London for a future movie called “Born To Boogie.” Around June 1973, Marc left his wife, June, and recruited 3 back-up singers for his band, including his future girlfriend, Gloria Jones. Bolan’s career had a steady following in Britain up to the early morning hours of September 16, 1977, when he and Gloria left a restaurant called Morton’s around 4:00 am. Climbing into Marc’s Mini 1275 GT, Gloria drove the two of them home, since Marc did not know how to drive. On a tight bend in the road, the car struck a sycamore tree standing very close to the shoulder of the curve. Gloria was badly injured, and Marc Bolan, just two weeks shy of his 30th birthday, was killed as a result of the crash. The car had been in a repair shop earlier in the week, and authorities found the tires woefully under-pressurized and one of the wheels barely screwed into place. T-Rex was no more, however, several subsequent compilation releases did exceptionally well in the U.K. On April 28, 1981, former T-Rex bassist, Steve Currie, died when his car scuttled off a road around midnight near his vacation home in Val Da Parra, Portugal.

 1978

Chris Bell of Big Star
R.E.M., Matthew Sweet, Teenage Fanclub, The Replacements. What do they all have in common? They would probably all cite the band Big Star as a major influence on their craft. Forming the band in 1971 with fellow vocalist/guitarist, Alex Chilton, Chris Bell saw the group and its music as an American answer to the favorite Brit-pop groups both he and Chilton adored from the ‘60s. Relying heavily on sweet harmonies and crisp guitar work, the band’s debut album, “#1 Record,” unfortunately tanked after it was released. Bell was discouraged by this reception, he did not wish to tour, and he was, perhaps, a little jealous of Chilton’s star personality overshadowing his, which all contributed to his leaving Big Star behind in 1972. The band, with Alex as its front man, carried on without Chris until 1974, when Big Star finally called it quits. Bell, meanwhile, recorded material for a solo album in Europe. Back in Memphis on December 27, 1978, he was heading home late one night, and suddenly, his car tore into a telephone pole. Bell was dead at age 27. His solo material was finally released in 1992 on the album “I Am The Cosmos.” The ‘80s new wave band The Replacements went on to record an admiration song, not titled “Big Star” or “Chris Bell,” but instead, “Alex Chilton.”

 1980

Tommy Caldwell of The Marshall Tucker Band
Toy Caldwell and his younger brother Tommy would often complement each other’s guitar and bass licks in the popular southern country-rock stalwart, The Marshall Tucker Band. When the band’s six members came together in Spartanburg, South Carolina in 1971, the idea was to throw a little jazz into the boogie guitar mix, and the group became popular when they toured with their brothers-in-southern-rock, The Allman Brothers. The Marshall Tucker Band hit their peak in 1977 when the million-selling album, “Carolina Dreams,” yielded a top 15 single, “Heard It In A Love Song.” Even though they released a “Greatest Hits” album in 1978, the band’s history was far from extinguished. For Tommy Caldwell, though, days of success were to be short-lived. In late April of 1980, 29 year-old Tommy was riding in a jeep with his younger brother Timmy in the Spartanburg area. The two were caught up in an automobile accident which took Timmy’s life. Tommy clung to his own life for almost a week before he slipped away due to severe injuries on April 28th. The band was devastated and took a long while to regain the will to write music again. By 1984, Tommy’s brother, Toy, split with the band to forge his own group. The Marshall Tucker Band still tours today and has an avid fan base.

Keith Godchaux of The Grateful Dead
Long before Keith Godchaux joined The Grateful Dead, the band had picked up the reputation of catering to the tie-dyed, peace and love-espousing Deadheads willing to follow the group at all their tour spots across the globe. Jamming on everything from Hugh Hefner’s Playboy TV show in the ‘60s to the pinnacle rock concert of the hippie generation, Woodstock, The Grateful Dead kept “truckin’” into the Seventies when Keith Godchaux was asked to be their keyboardist in October 1971. His wife, Donna, soon came aboard as a back-up vocalist in December. Keith and Donna often performed their own material as a duo on the side, when the Dead weren’t on the road, and the husband and wife team released an album in 1975. Whether Keith and Donna chose to leave the Grateful Dead themselves or whether they were asked to go, remains unclear depending on whom you ask, but go they did in February 1979. They formed their own band called Heart of Gold. Two days after his 32nd birthday, Keith went into a recording studio with his new group, and after a promising night of rehearsal, he and a friend drove off in the night. As they went through a toll plaza near the Marin County, California area, their car slammed into the back of a flatbed truck. Keith sustained critical injuries and subsequently died two days later on July 23, 1980. Donna went on to remarry, and as she started to record her own material, she became an accepted member of the Dead family fold once again.

 1981

Harry Chapin
His song “Cat’s In The Cradle” may have been the only recording he saw go to number one on the Billboard chart on December 21, 1974, but everyone will always associate the song “Taxi” with storytelling singer Harry Chapin. A former cabbie himself, the 6½ -minute song, from his debut album, was a thinly-veiled autobiographical tale about a taxi driver named Harry. Chapin’s music, while sometimes heavily-orchestrated, was extremely insightful and literate. Over the course of his career, Chapin performed hundreds of concerts for political and social causes, and he gave much of his time to humanitarian charities. Which makes the events on July 16, 1981 all the more sad of a final note to a worthy, dignified artist. Chapin was gearing up for a summer tour, starting with yet another benefit concert that night, when he got behind the wheel of his 1975 Volkswagen to travel into New York City for a business meeting early in the day. At around 12:30pm, he put on his emergency flashers on the Long Island Expressway and made a move across lanes to exit. A tractor-trailer driver could not stop in time to avoid the Volkswagen and rear-ended the vehicle, causing the gas tank to explode. The truck driver managed to pull Chapin away from the burning car, but, as the medical examiner would later determine, Harry had tragically suffered a heart attack either just before or just after the collision. He was pronounced dead at age 38 a half-hour after the accident. The spirit of Chapin’s humanitarian concerns were carried on through his manager, Ken Kragen, who, four years later, helped assemble artists to sing on the USA for Africa session.

 1983

Rushton Moreve of Steppenwolf
Moreve was a bassist in Los Angeles when John Kay put together his initial line-up for Steppenwolf in 1967. The band played several early gigs and began recording almost immediately. Moreve left the band and was replaced by John Russell Morgan but not before he laid down bass tracks for the group’s debut album. In January 1968, Steppenwolf’s self-titled first album hit the stores, and by August of that year, the single “Born To Be Wild” had climbed to #2 on the Billboard chart. The lyrics beckoned listeners to “Get your motor running / Head out on the highway / Lookin’ for adventure.” 13 years later, 33 year-old Rushton Moreve was out with his motor running, when he died in a car accident in Los Angeles. John Kay continues to keep the free-wheelin’ spirit of Steppenwolf alive in the 21st century.

 1984

Nicholas “Razzle” Dingley of Hanoi Rocks
From the icy shores of Finland, Hanoi Rocks’ sleazy brand of punk metal tore onto European charts in the early 1980s. The band’s early power rock single, “Love’s An Injection,” topped the British charts, and shortly thereafter, the group replaced their initial drummer with Razzle. Releasing their successful 1984 album, “Two Steps From The Move,” the band ventured to America and hobnobbed with the hard rock denizens of southern California. On December 8, 1984, Razzle was ensconced at an all-day raging party at the Redondo Beach home of lead singer Vince Neil of Motley Crue. Deciding to make a run to the local liquor store, the two musicians climbed into Vince’s red 1972 Ford Pantera around 6:30pm and sped off. Careening around the quiet, small beach community at 65 mph, in a 25-mph zone, Vince suddenly lost control of the automobile, swerving into the oncoming lane, and smashed into a Volkswagen. The driver of the VW spent almost a month in a coma and her passenger suffered brain damage. Vince made it out of his car relatively unscathed, but Razzle was killed after receiving massive head injuries. Neil was charged with vehicular manslaughter, he spent 20 days in jail, paid $2.6 million dollars to the injured parties, served 200 days of community service, and underwent drug and alcohol counseling. Hanoi Rocks disbanded shortly thereafter in 1985, while Neil’s Motley Crue enjoyed three successive top-ten albums in the 1980s, including 1989’s “Dr. Feelgood,” which went to number one on the Billboard chart.

 1985

Boon of The Minutemen
Compact, angry, jazzy, howling, hardcore rock was the aural pleasure one got from the powerhouse trio The Minutemen. Formed in 1980 in San Pedro, California, guitarist and vocalist D. Boon, born Dennes Dale, was the driving force behind this underground band. Keeping their songs close to a minute’s length, the group constructed their most ambitious work in 1984 when they released a double album of 40 songs called “Double Nickels On The Dime.” After another well-received album in 1985, the group was finishing up a concert in Arizona on December 22, 1985, when tragedy struck. D. Boon slept in the back of a van his girlfriend was driving, and after awhile, she, too, apparently fell asleep. The van careened off the road, and D. Boon’s spine snapped, killing him at the age of 27. So beloved was this man and his music that, in 1991, the alternative Illinois rock trio Uncle Tupelo named their song “D. Boon” after him.

 1986

Cliff Burton of Metallica
They were at the top of their game in 1986. Metallica had spent the last 5 years building a reputation of being one of the most influential heavy metal speed band in the world. Ozzy Osborne had just toured with them earlier in the year. Their masterpiece thrash album, “Master of Puppets,” had gone to number 29 on the Billboard chart. And the group was on a satisfying world tour during the latter part of the year. Then things seriously went downhill quick. On September 26, 1986, the band was in the midst of its Scandinavian leg of the tour, having just played a rousing concert in Stockholm, Sweden. Setting out in the early morning hours of the 27th for Copenhagen, Denmark, Metallica and its crew dropped off to sleep on the two tour buses heading south on a lonely 2-lane road in Sweden. Around 5:00am, when the sun was coming up, just outside the small village of Ljungbly, the bus carrying the band and its tour manager hit an icy patch. Suddenly, the vehicle spun around backwards, slid to the shoulder of the road, and toppled on its side. The band members were tossed from their bunks, and bassist Cliff Burton, only 24-years old, was thrown out the window. The bus settled on him, crushing him dead instantly. Metallica mourned their fallen comrade for a month before reinstating the tour in November. In December 1989, they released a compilation cassette called “19.98 Home Video – Cliff ‘Em All” which sold over 200,000 copies. The band scored a number 1 album ranking in the United States with the release of their 1997 disc “Reload.”

 1988

Nico
Born Christa Paffgen in Cologne, Germany in 1938, Nico acquired her name when she visited the Mediterranean island of Ibiza when she was 15. A photographer struck up a friendship with her and gave her the name. Modeling took her to New York, where she also sang at the Blue Angel Lounge in the mid-‘60s. Andy Warhol spotted her and incorporated her mystique into a new band he was backing called The Velvet Underground. Recording the landmark 1967 album “The Velvet Underground and Nico,” she soon left the band, striking out with her own folk-rock tunes. As she spiraled into drug use over the years, tripping with Jim Morrison in the desert, her songs became bleaker. By the ‘80s, she performed at numerous live appearances to feed her voracious heroin habit. In 1988, Nico was almost clean of narcotics when she returned to that island of Ibiza again for a holiday with her son. Striking out on a bicycle one afternoon on July 18th, Nico must have had a bad spill because passerbys found her lying by her overturned bike, dazed. She went to the Cannes Nisto Hospital later in the day, but by 8:00 that night, due to untended treatment, she died of a cerebral hemorrhage. Gone was one of rock’s first goth personalities.

 1989

Pete de Freitas of Echo and The Bunnymen
Over a decade after Liverpool introduced The Beatles to the world, a smaller, perhaps, less influential band hopped forth from the Mersey area in 1978. Vocalist Ian McCulloch gathered together guitarist Will Sergeant and bassist Les Pattinson to form an eclectic rock trio known as Echo and The Bunnymen. “Echo” was actually the name they bestowed upon their drum machine. 11 months after the band’s inception, Pete de Freitas, a drummer from Trinidad, took over “Echo”’s chores. With McCulloch’s penchant to boast, and the band dressing in big hair and camouflage, the antics of the group matched their aggressive, loopy musical chops, which rendered several top ten hits in the United Kingdom. In 1986, de Freitas left for New Orleans to take up with a band called The Sex Gods. He sheepishly returned to England six months later, and the Bunnymen welcomed him back into their fold. Unfortunately, at the tender age of 26, de Freitas died when his motorcycle collided with a car on June 14, 1989. The Bunnymen broke up for a while, another band named Electrafixion was formed, but in the late ‘90s, those Bunnies came back with another album release entitled “What Are You Going To Do With Your Life?”

1990

Allen Collins of Lynyrd Skynyrd
The tragic saga of those champions of southern rock, Lynyrd Skynyrd, started with a fatal plane crash in October 1977. Three members of the band died on that day. Guitarist Allen Collins recovered from the wreck and went on to form the Rossington-Collins Band in 1979 with fellow Skynyrd guitarist Gary Rossington. Their debut album, “Anytime, Anyplace, Anywhere,” went to number 13 on the U.S. charts in 1980. But tragedy struck Collins again that year when his wife Katy passed away. The Rossington-Collins Band broke up towards the end of 1981, and Allen tried to steer his musical life back on track once again by forming The Allen Collins Band in 1982. Fate, once again, would curse him when, on January 26, 1986, his car ran off the road and crashed into a culvert. Collins’ current girlfriend at the time, Debra Jean Watts, was killed in the accident, and Allen became paralyzed from the waist down. On January 23, 1990, four years after the crash, with only limited use of his upper body and arms, Collins, who had developed pneumonia, died in a Jacksonville, Florida medical center as a direct result of decreased lung capacity inflicted by the accident. The Lynyrd Skynyrd curse carried on in subsequent years with some band members running afoul of the law and other members filing various court actions against fellow bandmates.

 1990

Stiv Bators of The Dead Boys
Forming the punk rock quintet, The Dead Boys, in Cleveland, Ohio in 1976, Stiv Bators and his band moved to New York and assaulted the needle-pin club crowds with ugly, nihilistic, raucous, provocative punk songs. The Boys’ “Sonic Reducer,” a moderate punker anthem, was covered in concerts by Pearl Jam in the ‘90s. After the band broke up in 1980, Stiv set about releasing two solo albums and then moved to England to form the goth-rock band, Lords of the New Church, with ex-Damned guitarist Brian James. Relocating back to New York for a spell after the New Church went bust in 1988, led to Stiv’s jumping back to Europe, this time in Paris, France in 1988. Stiv tried to get some more solo work off the ground, but on June 4, 1990, as the 40-year old punker stood on a Parisian sidewalk, he was struck by a car. Stiv, who had lived a life thriving on punk pain and suffering, simply walked away from the scene of the accident and went home. He died later in his sleep.

 1992

Paul Hackman of Helix
In the early ‘70s, heavy metal affected not only the long-haired youth of Europe and the United States, but lads in wintry Canada also felt the urge to bang their heads. In the town of Kitchener, Ontario, five such young men pulled together a group to kick out the jams in 1974. Helix was its name, and it took 5 long years until they got around to releasing their first independent LP. Capitol Records finally took notice of them in 1983, when they issued the band’s third album “No Rest For The Wicked,” which picked up some favorable reviews in the U.S. and abroad. Helix dove into the heavy metal spotlight, touring with other, more established rockers, and the single “Deep Cuts The Knife” was a moderate success. They were the first Canadian band to play in an Iron Curtain country, when they performed in Hungary in 1990. The group met with tragedy on July 5, 1992, however, when they finished a concert in Vancouver and began driving home across Canada. The tour van carrying the band members swerved off the road and tumbled down a 40-foot embankment. When the dust settled, 39 year-old guitarist Paul Hackman was dead. In honor of Hackman, the band subsequently recorded a tribute song on their next album entitled “That Day Is Gonna Come.”

 1993

Criss Oliva of Savatage
Formed in 1981 by brothers Jon and Criss Oliva, Savatage was a band that tried to distance itself from the other heavy metal acts of their day by combining distinctive orchestrations and tight melodies with their crunching guitar sound. As their album releases increased after their debut LP, 1985’s “Power of the Night,” the band drew in more symphonic elements to their songs and by the time they released 1991’s “Streets,” their power rock now had a full progressive style. Shaking off internal drug problems turned out to be of lesser concern for band members, when, on October 17, 1993, co-founder Criss Oliva lost his life. In the early morning hours, Criss and his wife, Dawn, were driving to a rock festival called “Livestock” near Zephyr Hills, Florida, when a drunk driver crossed the line of the 2-lane highway, attempting to pass a semi-trailer truck, and plowed into Oliva’s car head on. 30-year old Criss was killed instantly, and Dawn spent a long time recuperating. After the passing of his brother, Jon Oliva decided to continue Savatage, and perhaps becoming more cognizant of the fragility of life, spoke to humanitarian concerns, when he released a single “Dead Winter Dead” about the children of the war in Bosnia.

 1995

Jack Vigliatura and Bill White of For Squirrels
Clearwater, Florida high school buddies and, then, university friends, Vigliatura and White, joined a 4-member band in 1993, and subsequently dropped out of their college studies to hit the Florida club circuit. Two years of gigs got them noticed by Sony music, who signed the band in 1995 and released their debut album, “Example.” Critics cited For Squirrels for their storybook-like songs that ran the gamut from thrash to guitar pop. The band went to New York and played a solid show at the famous C.B.G.B. club. On the afternoon of September 8, 1995, the band and their manager, Tim Bender, were riding back to Florida from New York on Interstate 95. About 50 miles south of Savannah, Georgia, a tire suddenly blew out and their van flipped over. 21-year old singer Vigliatura, 23-year old bassist White, and 23-year old Bender perished at the scene. The two other band members survived. For Squirrels made a point to continue to make club appearances in the late ‘90s.

 1996

Rob Collins of The Charlatans
As part of the popular Manchester, England sound of the ‘80s, which produced other bands like Happy Mondays and The Stone Roses, The Charlatans captured a fan base who adored their modern dance music sound. Inspired by the mod and psychedelia tunes and attitudes of the 1960s, The Charlatans faded from sight around the end of the decade. In 1992, keyboardist Rob Collins was arrested and jailed for his part as a getaway driver in a botched armed robbery. He served 4 months of an 8-month sentence before being released. The band sighed in relief and began recording again. By mid-1996, they returned to the charts and were tapped to be special guests on an Oasis summer tour. Their keyboardist was not to join them. Late on the evening of July 22, 1996, Collins and his passenger, a sound engineer, were riding in Rob’s red BMW to a recording studio, when the car crashed off the road in the burg of Monmouth, Gwent, England. The engineer suffered from shock, but otherwise, escaped unhurt. The 33-year old Collins died on the way to nearby Nevill Hall Hospital from severe injuries.

1998

Tim Kelly of Slaughter
Coasting in on the heydays of late ‘80s metal mania, the Las Vegas-based quartet, known as Slaughter, formed in 1989 and immediately jumped into the fray. Their anthemic rock sound soon garnered ample hard rock radio airplay and MTV exposure. After the release of their 1991 album, “Wild Life,” hit number 8 on the Billboard chart, other metal bands signed Slaughter to their tour itineraries. Slaughter shared the bill with KISS and Ozzy Osbourne. As the ‘90s wore on, and grunge edged aside metal, Slaughter still continued to play many gigs. During this period, lead guitarist Tim Kelly was finding a way to wriggle out of a messy drug-trafficking incident he had been charged with in a Vegas courtroom. He was soon to be involved in a more deadly conundrum that he would not be able to correct. Kelly and his friend, Alice Montano, spent the early part of February 1998 on a rock-climbing excursion through the southwestern United States. On February 5th, around 5:15 in the afternoon, the two were traveling in a 1996 Hyundai along Arizona’s State Route 96, a two-lane highway. From out of nowhere, a Peterbilt 18-wheel truck crossed the center line and bashed into Kelly’s car head-on. The Hyundai rolled over and struck a third car containing five passengers. Alice suffered minor spinal injuries, but unfortunately, 35-year old Kelly died at the scene of multiple traumas to his head. The band decided to continue on their career path after the accident and released a live album, which Kelly had played on, called “Eternal Live.” The disc served also as a CD-ROM that contained a special tribute to Tim.

Falco
“Rock Me Amadeus’ was the worst thing that could’ve happened to me,” Falco said at one time. Born Johann Holzel in Vienna, Austria, he changed his name one day after watching famed skier Falko Weisspflog compete in a ski jump championship. This international rock playboy first gained notoriety on American shores when he wrote and sang the 1983 pop hit, “Der Kommissar,” which peaked at Number 10 on the Billboard chart. A British group seized the song and put English lyrics to it, and that’s how After The Fire managed to squeak past Falco and get to Billboard’s number five spot with the tune. On March 29, 1986, Falco batted one right out of the park with his number-one ranked U.S. hit “Rock Me Amadeus.” The instant, overnight success of the single caused him to worry about a follow-up, and Falco’s ego began, in his own admission, hedging to the cocky side. Top-ten fame would elude him for the rest of his career, and Falco ducked virtually out of sight throughout most of the ‘90s. By 1997, he was back in the studio recording, but before his new album would be released, Falco met with a tragic end. While staying in the Dominican Republic in February 1998, he pulled his jeep out onto a highway near Puerto Plata in the city of Santo Domingo. That day, February 6th, proved to be his last, as a bus slammed into the side of his vehicle, inflicting life-threatening head injuries. The congenial, upbeat, big-hearted pop star, who would have turned 40 in two weeks time, passed away at the Puerto Plata Hospital later that afternoon.

Cozy Powell
Total professional. Great sense of humor. One of the foremost talented drummers in rock history. All of these statements have been used to sum up the life and career of Colin (Cozy) Powell. Starting his musical life in a band called The Sorcerers in 1965, Cozy went on to play with many of rock’s legendary performers. He drummed on recording sessions with Black Sabbath, Rainbow, Whitesnake, The Michael Schenker Group, and the ‘80s spin-off of ELP, Emerson, Lake & Powell. He backed artists like Roger Daltrey, Gary Moore, Donovan, and Queen’s Brian May. In 1973, Cozy scored a hit single of his own with the U.K.-ranked #3 song “Dance With The Devil.” At the ripe old age of 50, Cozy’s last session work was with Colin Blunstone, former lead singer of the ‘60s band The Zombies. Around this time, Cozy, who loved driving fast cars, was heading down the M4 motorway in Britain late on the night of April 5, 1998. Perhaps due to poor weather outside, he lost control of his Saab 9000 and smashed into the center median near Bristol. He was taken to a nearby hospital but died of sustained injuries. The beat was forever silenced for this master drummer.

James Lynn Strait of Snot
The band wasn’t exactly politically-correct. More South Park than Saved By The Bell. The Santa Barbara-based band, Snot, formed in 1996 and was noted for its obnoxious, loud, hard rock sound. However, their musicianship did quickly catch the ear of several major labels, and by 1997, they were signed with Geffen Records. In May of that year, Snot released their debut album, “Get Some.” Over a year later, while visiting his girlfriend at the Mussel Shoals beach community near Ventura, California, lead singer Lynn Strait pulled his car out across Highway 101 around 12 noon on December 11, 1998. The maneuver was apparently not swift enough because a pickup truck barreled into Strait’s 1992 Ford Tempo, sending the car into the center divider, while the truck overturned farther down the road. The pickup’s driver received minor injuries. But 30 year-old Strait, along with his pet Bulldog, perished instantly in the collision.

 

© 2000 Ned Truslow

 


December 31, 2014

Rocky Relations

They’re superstars! They’re adored! They’re very rich! And oftentimes, they’re lonely common folk like you and me. Rock stars yearn for love in their life just as much as your whiny best friend moans about the lack of good catches to be had at the local T.G.I. Fridays. Except, when rockers do finally hook-up with someone just as high-profile as they are, the outcome is a bit more noteworthy than your friend’s romantic pairing with a suburban divorcee. The world learns about every nuance of a rock star’s seemingly glamorous love life through tell-all books, weekly magazines, and salacious tabloid TV shows. I’m sure you know all about those rockers who once were, or still are, linked up with a news-catching partner. Here’s a few below – just link the guy on the left column with his paramour in the right column. (Hint, there may be more than one “love” match per person) The answers are elaborated on after the quiz (of course, if you’re really impatient, just scroll to the end of this article).

1. Mick Jagger A. Kate Moss
2. Bruce Springsteen B. Barbara Bach
3. Sid Vicious C. Valerie Bertinelli
4. Greg Allman Patti Hansen
5. Elvis E. Helena Christensen
6. Tommy Lee F. Liv Tyler
7. Rod Stewart G. Patsy Kensit
8. James Taylor H. Britt Ekland
9. Jim Kerr (of Simple Minds) I. Heather Locklear
10. Marilyn Manson J. Madonna
11. Kurt Cobain K. Cher
12. Eddie Van Halen L. Priscilla
13. Axl Rose M. Christie Brinkley
14. Ringo Starr N. Julianne Phillips
15. Liam Gallagher (of Oasis) O. Pamela Anderson
16. Evan Dando (of the Lemonheads) P. Paulina Porizkova
17. Michael Hutchence (of INXS) Q. Courtney Love
18. Keith Richards R. Rachel Hunter
19. Antony Langdon (of Spacehog) S. Rose McGowan
20. Royston Langdon (of Spacehog) T. Kelly Emberg
21. Billy Joel U. Jerry Hall
22. Vanilla Ice V. Chrissie Hynde
23. Ric Ocasek W. Nancy Spungen
X. Stephanie Seymour
Y. Carly Simon

The most tempestuous pairing in this bunch has to be that of Sid Vicious and Nancy Spungen. Their relationship became noteworthy in the press and immortalized on the big screen in the film “Sid and Nancy” after their deaths in the late ‘70s. From July 1977, to their squalid end 21 months later, the bassist for the British punk outfit The Sex Pistols and his most ardent fan from New York turned in a performance of narcotic excess and vitriolic stupidity the rock world has rarely glimpsed since. Nancy beat up on Sid about as much as he pummeled her, and their penchant for starting scenes wherever they went was seen only as endearing later in the film version of their life. On October 12, 1978, police were called to Room 100 at New York’s Chelsea Hotel and found Nancy lying close to death on the bathroom floor. Sid initially told police that he didn’t know what had happened, that he wasn’t there at the time of the accident. But he later gave several scenarios to detectives: that he went to sleep after an argument and woke up to find Nancy bloody; that he might’ve stabbed her during the argument; or that she might’ve fallen on the knife. No matter what the excuse, Nancy soon expired, and Sid, after being released on bail associated with his murder charges, succumbed to complications from a heroin overdose four months later and joined Nancy in, hopefully, a better life than the living hell they’d managed to mold for themselves here on earth.

The romantic life of Kurt Cobain and Courtney Love wasn’t far removed from that of the Vicious Ones. From the moment Cobain revealed his love for Courtney on a British television program by saying “Courtney Love is the best f*** in the world,” this couple was seen as not being skittish about presenting the softer side of themselves to the public. On February 24, 1992, they married on the island of Waikiki in Hawaii, and in August of that year they had a baby girl named Frances Bean. Upon seeing his darling daughter’s head revealed during her birth, Kurt reacted in the way every proud father does at that moment — he regurgitated and passed out. Life, of course, turned more ominous for the eternally-depressed Cobain as he and Courtney argued over the stash of firearms kept in their house, as they continued to abuse narcotics, and when he slipped into a coma after ingesting drugs and champagne in Rome. After the end finally did arrive for Kurt, by suicide, on April 5, 1994, the world mourned with Courtney over the senseless loss, and the couple was seen as rock’s most tragic romantic duo of the ‘90s.

Naturally, not all rock liaisons result in senseless death, but many sure end in bitter abuse. Courtney Love, herself, got into a fight backstage at the 1992 MTV Video Music Awards with one of rock’s heated abusers, Axl Rose. The Guns N’ Roses frontman told Kurt Cobain, “Shut your bitch up or I’m taking you down to the pavement.” Quick as a fuse with his temper, Rose had already gone through a tumultuous relationship with Erin Everly, daughter of Don Everly of the popular singing group The Everly Brothers, by the time the MTV incident occurred. From 1986 to 1990, the two apparently got into some heated situations resulting in Erin receiving the angry end of his fist. In March 1994, she filed an emotional and physical battery suit against him saying, “I was afraid when he came in, when he left, when he wasn’t there.” Erin launched her suit after already being subpoenaed as a witness for another lawsuit that the supermodel Stephanie Seymour was filing against Axl. After spotting her in a Cosmopolitan magazine in 1990, Rose contacted Seymour and got her to appear in the video for the Guns N’ Roses song “November Rain.” For two years, 1991 through 1992, the two were seen around town, holding hands and posing in lovable hugs for Interview magazine. But after Stephanie claims she took a beating from Axl during a 1992 Christmas party, the final straw of alleged abuse was snapped, and she had taken all she could from the moody rocker. Axl went on to virtual obscurity through much of the mid-late ‘90s, but has since entered back into the music spotlight with a song he wrote for the Arnold Schwarzenegger film “End Of Days.” Stephanie is still a highly-paid, frequently-exposed model on fashion pages at a newsstand near you.

Another rocker who definitely needs a stringent dose of anger management is Motley Crue’s drummer Tommy Lee. Having been linked with some of the world’s most beautiful women, one would think Tommy would be grateful for his station in life and be a gentleman with the ladies. Ah, but, that temper keeps getting in his way. Marrying the “Melrose Place” actress Heather Locklear on May 10, 1986, the couple managed to stay out of the glare of video camera lights for most of their rocky marriage. When Heather filed for divorce around 1993, she kept the reasons for the dissolution of their union fairly secret, but when asked of hints of his volatile temper, she did not dissuade those assumptions as being speculative. Ultimately, she found happiness in the gentle embrace of her next husband, Bon Jovi’s Richie Sambora. Lee’s next girl, Bobbie Brown, was not so fortunate. In 1994, Tommy was arrested for investigation of spousal abuse of this live-in girlfriend after she flagged down cops outside their home and told them Lee was beating her. In 1995, Tommy Lee and the “Baywatch” bombshell Pamela Anderson linked arms, and who knows what else, in a sexually-athletic relationship that subsequently made its way to home VCRs across the world. Purportedly filched from their bedroom dresser drawer, the triple-X, shaky-cam feature showed the famous couple coupling in a car and on a rented yacht. After delivering two children to inherit their daddy’s legacy, Pamela purportedly received several kicks from Tommy Lee one day in early January 1998. He was arrested and pleaded no contest. Placed on a 3-year probation for spousal abuse, the rocker was told he could be in a store where alcohol is sold and play in concert venues where the liquid is offered, but he could not ingest either drugs or alcohol. A short reconciliation with Pamela led to her busting Tommy again, this time for imbibing alcohol during a millennial New Years Eve party. The angry rocker is facing stiff penalties, and this time, he may be forced to accept the serious repercussions of his bad-boy antics.

Bad boy antics can be lovable, though, when aped by the right personality. The Australian lead singer Michael Hutchence of the band INXS had the right blend of charm and mischievousness to capture the hearts of many gorgeous women, as well as the amiable envy of many male fans. By most accounts, Hutchence was a friendly sort whose stage presence propelled the band to pop-rock success in the mid-to-late ‘80s. After a fleeting romance with Australian pop star Kylie Minogue, Michael set his sights on the Danish supermodel Helena Christensen, having been hooked on her the moment the two first met. Christensen, whose mysterious beauty was highlighted to great effect in the Chris Isaak video “Wicked Game,” fell for Hutchence hard and the two were a dedicated couple for a few years. Asked by an interviewer for Q Magazine in 1993 whether he loved Helena, Michael answered the question with a neutral-sounding “Mmmm.” Seconds later the phone rang, and it was Christensen calling from a film shoot in Rome. “I was just talking about you!,” Michael cooed. He waved off the journalist with the intimate remark, “Hey, I’m about to talk very dirty.” Clearly, he seemed enamored of his partner. In early 1995, however, Michael was seen around London with Paula Yates, wife of rocker Bob Geldof, and soon, Helena was out of the picture. Tragically, Hutchence was found in an Australian hotel room, hanged by his own belt, two years later on November 22, 1997. The world lost a truly charming performer.

Models also figured briefly in the lives of two other performers who hit the peak of their fame in the ‘80s as well. Julianne Phillips was a model and aspiring actress from Oregon who appeared in music videos when she moved to Los Angeles. Watching a video by the band .38 Special, Bruce Springsteen noticed the young ingenue. He contacted her representatives, and soon, the two were dating, being spotted out in public. The Boss was finally settling down. On May 14, 1985, shortly after midnight, Bruce married Julianne at a church in Oregon. At the time, Springsteen was in the midst of a massive international tour to support his “Born In The U.S.A.” album. During their first year of married life, the Boss was on the road a lot. With his band. With his backup singers. With one in particular named Patti Scialfa. When he returned home in 1986, to begin work on what would become the introspective “Tunnel of Love” album, his marriage was beginning to suffer. By 1988, Julianne filed for divorce, and Springsteen married Scialfa in 1991. The Boss went on to record several critically-acclaimed albums in the ‘90s and is still married to Patti, while Julianne’s acting career shifted into a higher gear when she landed a lead role on NBC’s “Sister, Sister.”

When he parted ways with his first wife Elizabeth in mid-1982, Billy Joel had just released his album “The Nylon Curtain” containing the hits “Allentown” and “Pressure.” Taking a break in November, Billy flew to the Caribbean for a vacation. While sitting at a piano in a hotel, playing some songs for guests on the island of St. Barthlemy, he met Christie Brinkley. The California model, notorious for her Sports Illustrated Swimsuit Issue work, had just broken up a relationship with race car driver Olivier Chandon. The New York native Joel became enamored of the supermodel, so, he wrote a new song, “Uptown Girl,” and featured Christie in the music video for the song. The couple married on board a yacht in New York harbor on March 23, 1985. Nine months later, their daughter Alexa Ray was born. Joel named her after his favorite musician Ray Charles and incorporated her name into the song “The Downeaster ‘Alexa” on his next album “Storm Front.” His picture-perfect life with his photogenic wife came to an end in 1994, after she survived a potentially fatal helicopter crash. On board with her was real estate developer Rick Taubman. April 1994 brought reports that the Piano Man and his Uptown Girl were on the outs. Christie went on to marry Taubman, and Billy was stung by her departure. Joel performed on a world tour with Elton John shortly thereafter and has since “retired” from composing rock songs (we’ll see how long that lasts).

One of the all-time famous rock couples in history was covered extensively by the media everywhere they went throughout the 1960s. Not that the rocker wasn’t used to this kind of exposure in his bachelor days. Elvis Presley was serving God and country in Wiesbaden, West Germany in 1959, when, in September of that year, his army pal Currie Grant, introduced the King to his future Queen. 14-year old Priscilla Beaulieu was living at the base with her parents (her stepfather was a captain), and their meeting must’ve sparked something desiring in the King’s heart. The next year, Priscilla was on a plane to Graceland to spend Christmas with Elvis and his family. By May 1962, Priscilla moved into the King’s mansion and attended her senior year at the nearby Immaculate Conception High School, under the blessing of her parents, of course (because everyone should let their 16-year old daughter stay with a rock ‘n’ roll God at some point in their lives). Elvis finally proposed to Priscilla on Christmas Eve in 1965, and the press began to take notice of the woman who was always by her man’s side. Marrying at the Aladdin Hotel in Las Vegas on May 1, 1967, the pair honeymooned in Palm Springs. Elvis would hit some of his peak years during this time, with his famous 1968 NBC special and series of hit concerts throughout 1969 and 1970. Priscilla would give birth to their only child Lisa Marie. But eventually, the drugs and the womanizing took its toll on their marriage. Separating in early 1973, Priscilla and her man officially cut the cord in October of that year, but remained friends until the King flushed his life down the drain in 1977. Priscilla went on to garner more notoriety with her starring role in all 3 “Naked Gun” films, as well as hawking a line of perfume. She was awarded $75,000 in 1998 after successfully suing Elvis’ old army pal, Currie Grant, for insinuating that he and Priscilla had had an affair before the King deflowered her. Lisa Marie, of course, grew up to marry her own king, the King of Pop, Michael Jackson on May 26, 1994.

Conversely, one of the most infamous couples of rock history was Cher and Gregg Allman. The successful southern boogie sound of The Allman Brothers Band had brought the group scads of notice and wealth, but also drug abuse and discontent. In mid-1975, Gregg was hanging out at the famous Troubadour club in West Hollywood, California when he was introduced to Cher. She was in the company of record mogul David Geffen and was on the outs with her husband, Sonny Bono. Having forged a standout career, both musically and on television, with her singing spouse, whom she’d married in 1969, Cher was starting to feel the call of independence after having spent over a decade attached to the fatherly Sonny. When her divorce became finalized, she and Gregg impulsively married four days later in Los Angeles on June 30, 1975. Fans of both superstars couldn’t fathom the romantic connection between the duo, and within ten days, Cher couldn’t either. They filed for divorce. But after reconciling, the couple tried, unsuccessfully, to make the pairing work over the next 3½ years. They recorded an album together named “Two The Hard Way,” and had a son, Elijah Blue, born on July 10, 1977. Gregg’s continued drug abuse left him in a dazed haze, and Cher soon saw there was no way to salvage the marriage. One of the final straws for her was when Allman passed out face first into a plate full of spaghetti at an Italian restaurant. Check, please. She was outta’ there.

One rocker whose very identity is synonymous with wooing and winning some of the world’s most stunning women is Rod Stewart. His entire catalog of songs seems calculated to tantalize beating hearts of the female species, with everything from “Tonight’s The Night,” to “Do Ya Think I’m Sexy,” to “Infatuation.” When Rod set his sights on America as a place to settle down, he also met a Swedish actress named Britt Ekland at a Los Angeles party in March 1975. She was noted for having starred in a couple Peter Sellers romps (as well as having been Sellers’ wife), and as a Bond girl in the 1974 film, “The Man With The Golden Gun.” When the soccer-loving Scotsman and she became an item, celebrity magazines cemented their embraces and smooching in a multitude of photos as the idyllic couple. Alas, the storybook affair did not last and after they parted ways, Britt hit Rod with a $15 million palimony suit, which was ultimately settled out of court. Not deterred, the blond moptop seduced his next lady-in-waiting, the ex-wife of tanning mutation George Hamilton, Alana Hamilton. This time he married the new object of his affection, on April 6, 1979 in Beverly Hills, and the two settled into a domestic life filled with two newborn children, Kimberly and Sean. Again, true love eluded Rod the Mod, and he and Alana separated in 1984. Not to worry, though, because after a brief fling with “Weird Science’s” Kelly LeBrock, he moved on to his next prey, the supermodel wonder gracing Sports Illustrated pages, Kelly Emberg. Forgoing the whole messy marriage thing, Stewart once again found family life bliss for six years, fathering another child, Ruby, who starred alongside Rod in his ode-to-children video “Forever Young.” Eventually, the relationship fizzled for Kelly and her beau, and taking a cue from Ms. Ekland, Emberg upped the ante and hit Rod with a $25 million palimony suit. It should have been enough, heck, financially-speaking, to swear off women for awhile, but, oh no, not so for this master of sweet seduction. Next up to the batting cage was New Zealand supermodel Rachel Hunter, who married Rod in Beverly Hills in 1990, and as Stewart eloquently put it, he promised not to stick his banana in any other fruit bowls. Two more kids, Renee and Liam, entered the world with the rocker’s surname attached, before Rod felt the need to return to the fruit bowl. In January 1999, he and Rachel formerly split. He took up with Hugh Hefner’s ex-wife, Kimberly Conrad, and as it stands presently, another chapter may soon be written in this Don Juan’s exhaustive list of conquests past.

With so many love connections and liaisons swapping regularly within the tiny community of rock, paths are sure to cross on the numerous celebrity romance highways. One woman who shared a conjugal visit with Mr. Stewart in his early ‘70s bachelor days, also spent time with the likes of Jimmy Page, Iggy Pop, Elvis Costello, and Steven Tyler to name just a few. Her name was Bebe Buell, a true-blue, unapologetic groupie of the rock gods. And speaking of Tyler, the frontman for Aerosmith had a baby girl named Liv with Ms. Buell. Liv, in turn, grew up to be a fresh-faced, renowned actress of the teen set in the ‘90s, starring in the high-concept action flick “Armageddon.” Fostering a long relationship with the actor Joaquin Phoenix (“Gladiator”), Liv was also pals with Antony Langdon of the band Spacehog. Antony, in turn, introduced Liv to his brother Royston, also in the band, and she subsequently dropped Joaquin and fell for Royston. Royston wound up presenting Liv with a $15,000 engagement ring. Antony, meanwhile, fell head over heels in love with the supermodel Kate Moss, who had been seeing Evan Dando of the Lemonheads. (Evan’s latest rock album features, coincidentally, contributions from Royston Langdon). Antony also presented a ring, an emerald one priced at $10,000, to his new love, Kate. She accepted the jewelry but deigned it a “friendship” ring, not an engagement ring. The ring, in turn, had been designed by Jade Jagger, daughter of Mick Jagger. And, returning to the starting point, Mick Jagger, as fate would have it, had also been one of the many notches on Bebe Buell’s intimate belt long ago in the free-love, groupie-worship ‘70s. Like I said, things tend to get a little insular in the rock world.

Here’s another case of love’s stepping stones being just a few degrees of separation from one another. In 1978, a band, that would eventually be named The Pretenders, recorded their first single, “Stop Your Sobbing,” a song written by The Kinks’ Ray Davies. The Pretenders’ leading lady, Chrissie Hynde, was a big fan of Davies, and in 1980, she got to meet him at a New York club. They subsequently began a relationship that lasted over three years, and Chrissie had a daughter, Natalie, by him. Meanwhile, The Pretenders’s bass player, Pete Farndon, was fired from the band in 1982 and was trying to get a group of his own together in April 1983, with an ex-Clash drummer, when he suddenly died of a drug overdose. Mick Jones of The Clash, along with a little producing help from his bandmate Joe Strummer, had started a group called Big Audio Dynamite that had a keyboardist by the name of Dan Donovan. Meanwhile, Chrissie Hynde left Ray Davies in 1984, and after a quickie courting period, she married Jim Kerr, lead singer for Simple Minds on May 5, 1984. In 1985, Ray Davies took time out to act in a big budget British musical film called “Absolute Beginners.” He played the part of a concerned father who keeps a watchful eye on his daughter, played by actress Patsy Kensit. Kensit went on to make a name for herself as the love interest in “Lethal Weapon 2,” and subsequently caught the eye of Big Audio Dynamite’s Dan Donovan. In 1989, she and Donovan married, but the sparks fizzled quickly, and their marriage ended after 3 months. In August of 1991, a Manchester band by the name of Oasis, led by brothers Liam and Noel Gallagher, played their first gig. The brothers often spoke of the Beatles as being their favorite band of all time. Shortly thereafter, in late 1991, Chrissie Hynde and Jim Kerr divorced. On the rebound, Kerr found another woman to capture his heart, none other than, yes, you guessed it, Patsy Kensit. The two married at a Chelsea register office on January 3, 1992. In September 1995, Noel Gallagher had a dream come true when he was asked by Paul McCartney to record a charity record to benefit children of war at the famed Abbey Road studios. A year later, in October 1996, Patsy Kensit and Jim Kerr divorced. Their marriage had been on the rocks for some time, and Kensit already had her eye on a man who had toppled a hotel bar table in front of her back in December 1995. His name was Liam Gallagher of Oasis. The British press hounded the couple as they planned to get married. Submitting a request to get hitched at 6 different venues, in order to throw off the paparazzi, Liam and Patsy wound up nixing all of the selected locations and tied the knot at a government registry on April 7, 1997. It was the Marylebone Register Office in London, the same exact location Paul and Linda McCartney were married at on March 12, 1969. Many paths crossed, yes?

If one were to try to pinpoint the most famous of all rock stars who has spent time with the most partners, Mick Jagger would certainly land somewhere near the top of the list. Needless to say, Mick has been linked with just about every name in and around the show-biz world. Some examples:

He allegedly spent some intimate time with David Bowie throughout the early days of glam rock excess.

When a young singer from Michigan arrived in New York in the late ‘70s, she was spotted hanging out at the Plaza hotel from time to time whenever Mick was staying there alone. The aspiring artist was none other than Madonna, and the seasoned rocker apparently escorted her up to his suite on more than one occasion. (Madonna, in turn, the seasoned rocker in the early ‘90s, apparently escorted one up ‘n’ coming rapper named Vanilla Ice into her room on more than one occasion).

In 1968, when singer James Taylor went to London to try to overcome his heroin addiction, he met with Peter Asher, who was the Artists & Repertoire agent for Apple Records. Asher signed Taylor to the label, and the folk singer’s debut album was released later that year. Jagger, who was a friend of Asher’s, got to know Taylor and kept in touch with him over the next few years. Taylor, meanwhile, was ending an affair with Joni Mitchell in 1971 when he met a young singer at LA’s Troubadour club named Carly Simon. Simon at the time was seeing the actor Warren Beatty. But she fell for the gentle singer, and the two began dating almost immediately. Taylor introduced Jagger to her, which was like introducing the wolf to the sheep. Although not formally disclosed, it is widely assumed, based on how angry Mick’s wife Bianca got about Carly, that the two broad-lipped musicians held their own brief tete-a-tete. Jagger wound up singing backing vocals on Simon’s song, “You’re So Vain,” which fans speculated was aimed at either Mick, Warren Beatty, or James Taylor. Nevertheless, Carly settled down and married Taylor on November 3, 1972.

Mick crossed paths with Warren Beatty in 1978 while attending a dinner party in Manhattan. Seated at the table between them was a tall blonde model from Texas by the name of Jerry Hall. She was engaged to the former Roxy Music frontman Bryan Ferry, who was on a tour of Japan at the time. After stealing her away to Studio 54, Jagger and Hall became well acquainted. She subsequently left Ferry, and Mick soon departed from his wife Bianca. Despite continued press reports and whispers of numerous trysts over the years, Jerry Hall stayed with Mick and bore him four children. She sought counsel once from Princess Diana’s attorneys after she learned of Mick’s liaisons with actress Uma Thurman and a Czechoslovakian model named Jana Rajich in the tabloids. They advised her to stay with the money. But in 1999, Jerry had had enough when DNA tests confirmed that Mick had fathered a son with a Brazilian model named Luciana Morad while on tour in that country. Hall cited that she and Mick had been married while on the island of Bali on November 21, 1990, but British courts ruled that the Hindu ceremony was null and void on the Queen’s own turf. For putting up with one of rock’s richest and most notorious playboys, Jerry wound up settling for a mere $16 million dollars, a pittance considering the vast wealth he has to his name.

Not all rock couples split apart bitterly or conduct the briefest of affairs. Paul and Linda McCartney, until her death on April 17, 1998, were the picture-perfect model of marital bliss and harmony. Paul claimed they never spent more than three nights apart from each other over the course of their 29-year mariage. In the late ‘70s, Keith Richards started dating one of the first-to-be-coined “supermodels,” Patti Hansen. Together, they’ve weathered the hard-drinking, tour-laden life of Keith with the Stones, but throughout it all, Richards and “his old lady,” as he affectionately refers to her, have kept on course as partners in life. When Ringo Starr met his future wife, former James Bond actress, Barbara Bach, on the Mexican set of the film “Caveman” in February 1980, the two instantly fell for each other. Together, they kicked a crippling alcohol problem in 1988 and have been sober ever since. “I’m Yours,” a tribute to Barbara on Ringo’s “Vertical Man” album, is one of the most beautiful and openly honest love songs ever sung to a spouse. When they married on April 11, 1981, guitarist Eddie Van Halen and actress Valerie Bertinelli were considered one of rock’s cutest couples of the ‘80s. They’ve been steady ever since, and Valerie recently helped Eddie through his treatment for cancer. On August 23, 1989, slim-guy Ric Ocasek of The Cars married top fashion supermodel Paulina Porizkova on the island of St. Bart’s in the Caribbean. The two had met earlier on in the midst of both of their career pinnacles and have since settled into a comfortable marriage, reaping the fruits of their labors. And even the high-profile union of Marilyn Manson and actress Rose McGowan has been perceived as a relatively quiet and serene relationship since they got together in 1998.

There are, of course, literally hundreds of instances where famous rockers have connected with the glamorous women (or men) of their day, but this article has to end sometime! We’ve just highlighted some of those celebrity relationships that have lasted slightly longer than a blink of an eye. Documenting, say, all of Mick Jagger’s one-night stands would take up a few volumes. And don’t think they call Eric Clapton “Mr. Slowhand” solely for his ingenious musical stylings. One would have to virtually fill up a few computer servers to cover the conquests of Don Henley, David Bowie, Madonna, Billy Idol, David Lee Roth, and Elvis The King. Suffice to say, the rock world is like any other microcosm of social interaction…except that we are usually eager to sit up and take notice of it.

Answers to the quiz:

  1. J, U, Y 13. X
  2. N 14. B
  3. W 15. G
  4. K 16. A
  5. L 17. E
  6. I, O 18, D
  7. H, R, T 19. A
  8. Y 20. F
  9. G, V 21. M
  10. S 22. J
  11. Q 23. P
  12. C

 

© 2000 Ned Truslow

 


December 31, 2014

Oh Brother!

In the animal kingdom, sibling rivalry translates to the survival of the fittest. When a baby eagle hatches in a nest packed with several other eggs, he will push his siblings out of the nest as soon as they emerge from their shells. Amongst some members of the shark family, larger spawns will kill and eat their smaller siblings while everyone is still hanging out in their mother’s womb! Sibling rivalry amongst rock stars isn’t quite as predatory in nature. But their outbursts and tantrums sometimes do mirror the behavioral patterns of, say, two battering mountain rams. When push comes to shove, a number of siblings in bands have made it a point to shove each other to achieve either a stronger foothold in the musical hierarchy or to eliminate their primary competition altogether.

Strangely enough, the sibling rivalry seems to be visibly apparent in the male gender of the rock species. You probably can’t picture a moment where Ann and Nancy Wilson have come to blows over chord sequences on a Heart song. No doubt, you never spotted an instance where Carnie Wilson inflicted a brutal body slam on sis Wendy.   The majority of published instances concerning rock’s seething siblings tends to lie in un-brotherly love.

Manifestation of such unseemly intolerance may occur outwardly in a single performance. This happened to be the case when the harmonic hit duo, The Everly Brothers, imploded out of nowhere in a performance on July 14, 1973. Older sibling Don had been wrestling with a nasty drug addiction throughout much of the 1960s. While his younger brother, Phil, sometimes had to carry on through a show after Don stumbled off stage, the group usually attributed the latter’s behavior to exhaustion or food poisoning. Audiences didn’t seem to mind, so long as they heard the favorites “Bye Bye Love,” “Wake Up Little Susie,” and “All I Have To Do Is Dream” sung by one of their beloved brothers.

By the time the ‘70s rolled in, the Everly Brothers needed more than just dreams to keep the act alive. Funds were dwindling, and their headlining days at large venues were becoming a thing of the past. When they played the John Wayne Theater at the Knotts Berry Farm theme park in Los Angeles that July afternoon, Don was tired of keeping up the façade. He and Phil had become extremely disenchanted with each other over the previous decade. The older sibling proceeded to get drunk and insult Phil onstage during the pair’s second performance that day. Phil finally lost his temper publicly and suddenly smashed his Gibson guitar in front of horrified, family-friendly set of tourists. He retreated to the wings, leaving his inebriated brother to face the silence in the house. Don paused for a moment, then proclaimed, “The Everly Brothers died ten years ago.” The venue’s entertainment manager, Bill Hollinghead, quickly appeared onstage to stop the show. Back in the dressing room, Phil vowed to anyone within earshot, “I will never get on a stage with that man again.”

For the next 10 years, the press reported that the brothers did not see each other, except for a brief moment at their father’s funeral. Time began to heal wounds, however, and on June 30, 1983, the Everlys announced their plans for a reunion concert. On September 23rd, the boys stood before the audience at the Royal Albert Hall in London and hugged. The crowd cheered and many eyes misted. The Everly Brothers went on to be inducted into the Rock ‘N’ Roll Hall of Fame, and have toured successfully, singing those distinctive harmonies ever since.

More recently, the Scottish post-punk darlings, The Jesus and Mary Chain, also saw a falling-out of sorts between the group’s two siblings, brothers Jim and William Reid. Unlike the Everlys, the Reid brothers hadn’t exactly veiled their public persona in a squeaky-clean veneer. As William told Drum Media, “We spent the entire time between 1984 and 1990 incredibly drunk on stage.” Jim would oftentimes stumble about each venue, leering with a sneer at the boisterous audience, drunkenly slurring the lyrics to songs he read from a handwritten piece of paper. The band’s punk claim-to-fame was cemented in a riot that followed an overbooked appearance at North London Polytechnic in March 1985, the outcome of which resulted in 7,000 pounds worth of damage. Jim subsequently beat a fan over the head with a mic stand in Toronto in 1987, incurring a court date and relinquishing 500 pounds to the judge’s favorite charity.

The two boys always had a simmering love/hate relationship with each other. Jim crystallized the tension when he kidded to Option Magazine, “Actually, I’ve already killed William.” The band had just finished a grueling period of recording their 1998 album, “Munki.” “He’s under the floorboards in my bedroom, stinking up the place,” Jim continued. “Me and William are always like that when we make a record. Brothers are supposed to love each other and hate each other at the same time, and we’re no different.”

So perhaps it was no surprise when the cult favorite quintet’s primary leaders aired their dirty sibling laundry before a crowd during a tour in support of “Munki.” On September 12, 1998, they performed at Los Angeles’ House of Blues club, or rather William and his backing bandmates tried to play that night. Brother Jim was completely out of his head. He couldn’t carry a tune nor could he maintain a rhythm with his tambourine. Jim shouted at drummer Nick Saunderson to play a different song. He smacked his mic stand into equipment and began punting amps off the stage. William tried to keep the gig going despite the fact that the audience was starting to throw ice and glasses at the band, chanting “drug addicts” at them. A roadie was able to snatch Jim’s mic stand away from him, effectively stopping his destruction and lousy singing. But by the third song, older brother William had had enough and stormed off the stage. A near riot was quelled with the promise of a full refund of audience members’ entrance fees.

William virtually disappeared. The group’s label, Sub-Pop Records, issued the statement that the band was “going to continue to tour as a four-piece without William. What happens next week, the following week, or three days from now is anyone’s guess.” William eventually surfaced in Seattle, but never joined the band back on the road for the rest of the tour. Jim was quick to try to smooth over the incident to MK Ultra. “Me and William have had problems. There’s been loads of s*** building up behind the scenes. Basically we weren’t getting along. I’m saying it got nasty in Los Angeles and we went on. I’ve actually enjoyed myself on this tour, and apart from that incident at the House of Blues in LA, I’ve had a good time. I do apologize to the fans for that fiasco.”

While examples of combustible sibling rivalry, such as that of the Jesus and Mary Chain, aren’t shielded from public display, there are instances in rock where the vindictiveness takes place behind the scenes. For Tom Fogerty, he felt that his younger brother John was too much of a control freak. It was the older brother in the Fogerty family who took leadership of an early band in 1960, when Tommy Fogerty and the Blue Velvets sang around the San Francisco Bay area. Tom and John Fogerty would spend an equal amount of time fashioning the tunes which Tom, in turn, sang lead vocals on. When the group changed their name to the more British-sounding Golliwogs, Tom was still perceived as the leader of the band. But around 1965, young John began experimenting with singing, notably on the song “Hully Gully.” By 1967, when they fashioned the group name to Creedence Clearwater Revival, John took over the lead vocals, rendering his unique sound to their first hit, “Suzie Q.”

Full of confidence and blessed with brilliant songwriting talent, John then commandeered the group’s sound, churning out ‘swamp-rock’ hits like “Proud Mary,” “Bad Moon Rising,” and “Down on the Corner.” John also became the band’s defacto manager. Meanwhile, Tom was becoming bitter about the spotlight being focused on his younger sibling. “Creedence was together for nine years before we made it big,” he erroneously told Rolling Stone magazine, “and sixty percent of that time, I was the lead singer.” John was just as defensive about his self-appointed leadership of the outfit. “I was always a team player,” he later observed. “I had created this entity, and I was doing what a CEO today would call marketing. I was trying to present the image of a group and that we were all this band of happy lads, much like The Beatles. And so years later, I was still trying to defer to their egos and not make it look any other way. But the truth is, I would write the song and then the producer in me would take over and write the arrangements, and I would show everybody exactly how it went.”

The group’s other two band members, bassist Stu Cook and drummer Doug Clifford, tried to diplomatically stay out of the brothers’ feud. “There were certainly problems between the brothers,” Stu Cook later said. “Whatever disagreements John and Tom had put aside, sibling rivalry was coming to the surface again. Doug and I used to joke that we felt like we were in a Fogerty sandwich. Caught between two brothers. They were the two slices of bread and we were the baloney in the middle getting squeezed…John thinks that he is Creedence. He describes Creedence alternately as this cartoon character or this ugly misshapen brother kept in the closet. He actually said he taught us how to play. We were as good as he was at the time.”

The strife came to a head at the turn of the decade while the band recorded their album “Pendulum.” Longtime band friend, Jake Rohrer explained to author Hank Bordowitz that Tom “viewed himself as a rock star. I also think he had a hard time being in the shadow of his younger brother who had this enormous talent, and he didn’t. That started to come about in the late fall of 1970.” The songs John wrote for “Pendulum,” like “I Wish I Could Hideaway,” were a reflection of the dark moods he felt towards his situation with CCR and specifically towards his brother. The split was inevitable. “The whole Creedence thing that was presented to the public was that John was the lead singer and wrote all the songs,” Tom observed to Rolling Stone magazine. “That wasn’t the whole history of the group, that was only one period. When it got into the later part of 1970, I wanted to contribute more to the group in terms of writing and singing, maybe singing backgrounds and doing two or three leads. John, at that point, was real afraid of changing anything.”

Tom left the group shortly thereafter and embarked on a solo career. His albums never reached the dizzying heights of the legendary records he’d performed on with Creedence Clearwater Revival. CCR soon disbanded. John Fogerty continued on a path of greater success than his older brother with the number-one charting album “Centerfield” in 1985. Tom passed away on September 6, 1990 from ailments associated with tuberculosis. John couldn’t lighten up on the controlling end of things and spent much of the 1990s in lengthy litigation prohibiting Cook and Clifford from performing under the Creedence Clearwater Revival moniker.

The Fogerty story tended to mirror one that hounded the Bachman brothers as well over the course of three decades. Former member of the Guess Who, Randy Bachman, would subsequently wind up trying to block his brothers and other bandmates from using the name of his follow-up group, Bachman-Turner Overdrive. It began in the early 1970s, after having moved on to an outfit called Brave Belt since departing the Guess Who, Randy Bachman, along with his younger siblings Robbie and Tim, and bassist C.F. Turner fashioned the lineup into Bachman-Turner Overdrive, or BTO for short, by 1972. Another Bachman brother, Gary, was the manager of the group for a short period of time. When the band recorded its second album, they severed their ties with brother Tim. “He was asked to leave,” Robbie Bachman later told interviewer Stefan Bjornshog. “He was not a BTO-caliber performer.” Guitarist Blair Thornton took his place. The band would go on to score a number one hit in 1974 with “You Ain’t Seen Nothing Yet.”

After three more successful albums, Randy’s control of material became stale by the late 1970s. In 1978, the band went into sessions for their “Freeways” album. “I did not like the tunes that were chosen to be recorded,” brother Robbie told Bjornshog. “Randy took control – and see what happened to it? – nothing. We were not included as band members. We felt like sidemen.” Musician Turner would agree with this assessment, as he made a point to have his picture taken for the album’s cover from his side as opposed to a head-on shot. The bitterness Robbie and Randy had for one another led to Randy departing the group shortly thereafter. “The problem is, business got involved and when you mix money and blood together, it gets real messy,” C.F. Turner observed.

C.F. remained the constant in the BTO lineup over the successive years. Robbie and Blair played with him until 1983. They took off as soon as Randy and Tim Bachman leapt back on board the Overdrive. “Randy Bachman wanted to settle things with Tim,” brother Robbie said of that transition. “Blair, C.F., and I own the BTO name and gear logo. They wanted to use it. I thought Blair should be invited (to stay on in the group). I wanted to share the writing and publishing four ways for all the songs. Randy did not want to. So I left.” In 1988, Robbie was back, however, playing with both of his brothers and C.F. But by the turn of the ‘90s, bickering and disputes led Randy and Tim to part ways once again with their brother. Randy continued to try to prevent Robbie from using the full name of Bachman-Turner Overdrive. But BTO has prevailed, with Robbie and C.F. bringing the hard-rocking outfit into the millenium. Time has not healed the bitter wounds. Asked by Bjornshog how he gets along with his brothers Randy and Tim these days, Robbie succinctly snapped back, “We do not talk.”

Sometimes if brothers never spoke, the high incidence of clashing consequences might be diminished. Unfortunately, two siblings in the long-running legendary band, The Kinks, have used each other as verbal pin cushions over the course of their mopey career. Ray Davies, three years older than brother Dave, was always seen as the primary leader of the band. When Ray and Dave formed a group in 1961 with childhood friend Peter Quaife and drummer John Stuart, they were known as the Ray Davies Quartet. A booking agent later came up with their provocative name, The Kinks. All it took was a little success for the two siblings to come undone. The year was 1965 and the place was America.

Having just scored a U.K. #1 hit with “You Really Got Me,” the group set out for the States. Tensions between the two brothers arose immediately. Dark stares and drinks were tossed at each other onstage. Their manager, Larry Page, became the siblings’ unofficial punching bag. By June 1965, the Kinks had to pull out of their tour after Ray and Larry traded blows backstage at the Hollywood Bowl. The boys’ angry antics resulted in their being banned from touring the U.S. for the next four years. “I really think we hurt ourselves with the constant scrapping,” Peter Quaife later observed to interviewer Martin Kalin. “I remember, early on, that the Stones and us were about of equal popularity. I knew one of us would emerge as number two behind The Beatles. There was no way either us or the Stones were going to surpass The Beatles. The Kinks knew that. But we did have a chance to surpass the Stones if we worked as a collaborative unit and cut out the bulls*** and fighting. I pulled Ray aside to talk about this, and he told me to ‘sexually fornicate’ off.”

Ray exhibited a penchant for riches and a disregard for his beloved brother. During a wild party one evening at a ‘proper’ gentleman’s manor in England, Ray offered the host the unlimited companionship of his brother Dave, if the gay man would simply turn his marvelous estate over to Ray. Although an open bi-sexual, Dave was, nonetheless, appalled that his brother would practically sell him into bedroom slavery for his own gain. As much as Dave tried to contribute to the band’s tunes, Ray usually dismissed his younger sibling’s efforts. “Dave was always insecure about his songwriting ability compared to Ray,” Peter Quaife told Martin Kalin. “He felt he would never be as good a musician as Ray was. That’s funny, considering he was always a much better guitar player than Ray.”

Dave eventually did release a 1967 hit single called “Death of a Clown.” Even though his name was on it, his brother Ray had actually written most of the song. The elder sibling used the moment to insult Dave regularly onstage. Ray would say to the audience, “I would now like to introduce my brother. The silly little sod,” Dave recalled in his autobiography. “I’d lose it and run across the stage towards (Ray) with the intention of hitting him with my guitar. He would promptly turn to the mike and say with a sarcastic grin, ‘Only joking, Dave.’ Then he’d go on, ‘You’ll have to forgive him, he’s a little uptight today. Let’s hear if for Dave ‘Death of a Clown’ Davies.” Meanwhile, Dave would seethe behind the scenes over the fact that his contributions to Kinks’ songs went unrewarded either by credit or royalty payment.

Ray threatened to quit the group many times over their 35+ years of playing. The onstage theatrics between the two brothers included several punches in their career. Reports as late as 1989 had the siblings trading blows during the making of their “U.K. Jive” album, resulting in their engineer leaving the project midway in fear. On January 13, 1982, Dave Davies reportedly had an otherworldly experience, something to do with etheric magnetism, astral malevolents, ether planes, and overall universal consciousness, through which the true nature of his brother’s ill will towards him was finally revealed. Alien ‘intelligences’ showed Dave an image of his brother as a large bush, whose branches enveloped and tore away at the younger sibling’s esteem and ideas. Horticultural allusions aside, Ray did show his true colors a year later, when he promised to include Dave as a co-writer and co-producer on their album “State of Confusion.” Ray wound up phoning the record label the night before the credits were to be printed and had Dave’s name eradicated from the liner notes.

For Dave, whose alien experience made him more reflective, he knows that his relationship with his brother will strictly be confined to business. “Ray was raised by one of our sisters, and I was raised by another – because our mother’s house was rather chaotic,” Dave observed to the New York Times. “It was music that got us together.” Songs are the reason they tolerate each other, plain and simple. “Sometimes you need tension even if it’s uncomfortable,” Dave told Record Review Magazine, “to get people to do things. So, in general, I think that the tension Ray and I have between us has been really important to the music.” As for sentiment, the brothers save it for others. In 1997, Dave recalled the scenario surrounding his 50th birthday to the Los Angeles Times. “…I was up in London, and Ray threw a surprise party for me. It was really nice of him to do that. So I went up to him and grabbed hold of him and kissed him on the cheek and his body just stiffened as if I were going to eat him or something. Then he trod out my birthday cake. It was like he really wanted to do something for me, but it irritated him to do it.”

Even when brothers share equally in the songwriting process, the mix can be combustible. For Georgia’s The Black Crowes, siblings Chris and Rich Robinson have squared off many a time over the merits of their individual contributions. “Being siblings is not easy,” Chris observed to NY Rock. “Being fellow songwriters is not easy, but being both is really a bit much.” Making music together was not always a rocky road. When the duo began performing as a folk outfit called Mr. Crowe’s Garden in 1984, lead singer Chris and younger brother, guitarist Rich were best of buddies. Forming The Black Crowes in the late ‘80s, they were propelled into the spotlight practically overnight with their phenomenal debut album “Shake Your Money Maker.” Their follow-up album, 1992’s “Southern Harmony and Musical Companion,” slammed into the number one spot on the Billboard chart.

But success led the brothers down the path of drug abuse, and in 1993, Chris took the band on a months-long detour recording a fruitless album project called “Tall” which was never released. Many arguments between the brothers ignited during those sessions and afterwards, the two siblings didn’t speak for several months. Meanwhile, their 1992 album, while a Billboard hit, was not an overall huge moneymaker. When the band regrouped in 1994, the fuse of animosity was lit. “Chris and I had some horrible fights,” Rich later related to the Sunday Times. “It started when we were making “Amorica.” It was a very paranoid time. The second record had ‘failed.’ Nirvana had created this whole new music scene that we weren’t seen to be part of. And there was a lot of drug use, a lot of cocaine-induced bulls***. It really drove a wedge between us. Just endless power struggles…We broke up four times on the tour. We booked the flights, but then we realized that we still wanted to be in the band, but we just couldn’t stand each other. Finally, I said, ‘If I don’t get my own bus and get away from that ***hole, I’m going to kill him or I’m going to leave.”

Chris described one of their typical flare-ups to Rolling Stone magazine in 1996. “It was…Rich wrote a set list right before the show, and I was gonna write it. And we just looked at each other and started beating the s*** out of each other. Every crew guy there was trying to break us up…Literally, me and Rich have fought a lot, but we have one rule: ‘You can have f***in’ body punches and f***in’ choke holds, and f***in’ throw bottles at each other, but we never crack each other in the face.” The bickering bros finally seemed to mellow when The Black Crowes began supporting superstar acts like Bob Dylan and The Rolling Stones on the road around the mid-90s. “Maybe it was because we were like kids again, standing behind Keith Richards’ amps every night. It reminded us why we were doing this, and that allowed us to drop all that emotional baggage.” By the time the group began recording 1999’s “By Your Side,” the brothers Robinson actually seemed to have come to terms with their combustible behavior for the sake of their livelihood. “The difference now is that if we have a fight that’s all it is,” Chris explained to interviewer Brett Milano. “Then we’ll stay out of the studio for a couple of days. When we were kids, we’d sit there 24 hours a day and beat the hell out of each other. Now we say, ‘F*** you, I’ll see you tomorrow. I don’t have the energy to waste fighting with you.”

While it’s not exactly brotherly love, it is exemplary enough for the Robinsons to feel they have a sense of humor about their tempestuous relations. As a reflection of this renewed good nature, in May 2001, they set out on The Tour of Brotherly Love – a month-long series of concert gigs across the United States. And sharing the bill with them were rock’s most volatile siblings to date. Yes, we’re talking about none other than the brothers Gallagher of Oasis.

Mix in a hard-as-nails Manchester upbringing with a simmering brew of Irish blood, and you get an explosive sampling of the chemistry that bonds and boils the relationship between Noel and Liam. As the brash, consummate showman, younger brother Liam formed the band in 1991 and sang lead vocals. Intellectual and talented Noel watched their first performance at Manchester’s Boardwalk club on August 18th of that year, and critically suggested he should join the band. Liam took his bait, and soon, Noel was cranking out melodic, forceful songs that propelled the group into international success.

It was during the band’s first venture outside of Britain that led to their timeworn reputation of being bratty, bruising brothers. Arriving drunk to a ferry that was to shuttle the group to Holland, Liam managed to get himself thrown in the brig after assaulting a security guard on board. Oasis was turned back from the Netherlands, and Noel was furious with his irresponsible younger brother. When the two siblings sat down with Q Magazine at the Forte Crest Hotel in Glasgow on April 7, 1994, Noel immediately traded barbs with Liam.

Noel:     “Well, if you’re proud about getting thrown off ferries, then why don’t you go and support West Ham and get the f*** out of my band, and go and be a football hooligan, right? ‘Cause we’re musicians, right? We’re not football hooligans.”

Later in the interview…

Liam:     “Rock ‘n’ roll is about being yourself.”

Noel:     “No it’s not…”

Liam:     “And I went on that f***in’ boat, I had a drink; I had too much beer and I got in a fight and that was it.”

Noel:     “Rock ‘n’ roll is about music. Music. Music. Music. It’s not about you, it’s not about Oasis. It’s about the songs.”

Liam:     “No it isn’t. No it isn’t. Nah-nah, nah-nah…”

Q Magazine tried to finally lay bare the simple truth…

Q:           “The Who hated each other you know?”

Liam:     “Yeah, well I hate this bastard.”

Q:           “Is that important to you? Is that what fires this band up?”

Liam:     “Yeah. That’s what it’s all about. That’s why we’ll be the best band in the world, because I f***in’ hate that tw** there.”

This interview, along with others would be released as a single in the U.K. under the name “Wibbling Rivalry” and rise to number 52 on the chart.

Noel responded to Liam’s taunts by defining his one and only focus to Guitar Magazine later that year. “I live in my own world and in that world the only thing that really matters is music. If the Devil popped up tomorrow and said it’s a straight choice between music and relationship – be it mum, girlfriend or even Liam – I’d sign on the dotted line.” Booze, ecstasy and crystal meth would further fuel the fires when the band set out in September 1994 on an American tour. While playing the Whisky-A-Go-Go in Los Angeles, Liam constantly left the stage to sniff the meth off his amps. When Noel chastised him for all to hear, Liam smacked his brother in the head with a tambourine. Scuffling and shoving into their dressing room afterwards, Noel immediately got on a flight to San Francisco, leaving the band to wonder of his whereabouts for three days.

Recording sessions did not fare much better. While laying down the tracks “Wonderwall” and “Don’t Look Back in Anger” for their “(What’s the Story) Morning Glory?” album, the duo clashed verbally, resulting in Liam getting righteously soused at a corner pub. He then tried to break into the studio that night to smash Noel’s guitars. Unsuccessful, Liam corralled pub patrons back to the house for an impromptu party. Noel responded to the ruckus by whacking his brother with a cricket bat. Liam injured his foot trying to kick down a door to get at Noel. Escaping out a back window, Noel fled the scene and quit the band. Of course, a month later, he showed up amidst a rehearsal and all was forgiven.

Just before Oasis was set to tour America again in 1996, they rehearsed for a taping of MTV’s “Unplugged” program at London’s Royal Festival Hall. Again, Liam and Noel had a brutal falling out, and Liam spent the week sitting in the theater, drinking Guinness and jeering at his bandmates. He did not perform for the show. The group took off for America, and Liam chose to stay behind. A few weeks later, he arrived in the States and took up his lead vocal duties, but barely. Swilling beer and sitting around smoking cigarettes during the performances, Liam irritated Noel enough for the two to exchange punches in Buffalo, New York. Their U.S. tour was immediately cancelled, and Noel flew back to England disgusted. When asked by Melody Maker magazine what he considered would be the worst psychological torture imaginable, Noel dryly responded, “Being sat beside Liam on a 15-hour flight. It happened just the once, going to Japan or somewhere. It’s just horrible.”

As Oasis splintered and came together in the late ‘90s, the belligerence has quelled somewhat between the siblings. “Actually, Liam’s worn a lot of the fight out of me,” Noel confided to Q Magazine in 1998. “Some of the things he says and does now I can’t be bothered about. Two or three years ago, he might have got a mic stand across his head for some of the stuff he’s done in the studio. But I just can’t be f***ing arsed with it anymore. I just look at him and go, ‘Whatever, just get on with it. I’ll be down the pub when you’re finished.” Liam, for his part, has never let up. Between his arrest for cocaine possession, hitting photographers, scuffling with motorists, smacking up fans, and being named ‘Dickhead of the Year’ by New Musical Express magazine in 1998, he will continue to be the spark that sets the Gallagher feud inferno ablaze.

But petty animosity aside, the brothers of Oasis have shown that out of conflict, in the end, it’s the music that matters. It’s a lesson they could teach to some of the other acts mentioned in this article. Asked if his brother Liam ever embarrasses him, Noel defiantly stated to Q Magazine, “Never, no. I’m proud of him. He’s my kid brother.” Then with a laugh, he trenchantly quipped, “He gave me a job.”

 

© 2001 Ned Truslow

 


December 31, 2014

Kid Rock

The guitar pick doesn’t fall far from the Stratocaster in some rock families. Several sons and daughters of hall of fame legends have felt the call of the amps and dreamt of making their own musical mark. A handful have gone on to noteworthy success, while others faced the reality of lightning only striking once in their gene field. Some have made a point to distance the influence of their forebear in their style of songwriting, while others seemingly mirror, in eerie similarity, the rhythms and inflections of their preeminent parent. And when there is more than one offspring hankering for the spotlight, the musical DNA strand may show itself to be dominant in only one member, causing that sibling to be praised above and beyond the rest of the brood.

The following compilation of second-generation rockers only scratches the surface of Mom & Dad wannabes who have set out to garner their own brand of glory. Each have their own tale to tell in how their praised parent(s) have influenced or distracted their quest for critical acclaim. Herewith, kid rock from A to Z:

Elijah Blue Allman

KISS tongue-wagger Gene Simmons used to change his diapers. The mascara-wearing frightman must’ve instilled some fashion sense into young Elijah because the kid’s grown up to front his own heavy rock band with made-up faces. Simmons wasn’t Elijah’s dad though, he just dated his mom, a dance-pop dynamo who goes by the name of Cher. Elijah Blue takes his surname from the southern rock and Southern Comfort-swilling legend, Gregg Allman of the Allman Brothers Band. The man who gave us “Ramblin’ Man” soon ambled out of his marriage with Cher when Elijah was 2 years old. That’s where Simmons entered the picture.

“Gene Simmons went out with my mom for awhile,” Elijah told Raygun magazine, “and he gave me my first guitar when I was 11, but for years I faked it, played air guitar, until I decided to rock!” Young Elijah was sent to East Coast prep schools beginning at age 8, and while he fended off the usual taunts of being a privileged rock kid, he found time to front a few punk bands. He still was very aware of his musical identity. “It’s not on my mind, so I’m not wondering if anyone else is thinking about it; I’m pretty busy with my own reality,” he told Raygun. “But the frills? The fringe benefits? Yeah, of course, I maxed that s***.”

Growing up around Cher meant that young Elijah found a thrill in trying on his mom’s outlandish costumes. When he formed his own band named Deadsy in the mid-90s with an old school chum named Renn, the group adopted a punk/prep/goth fashion sense while performing on stage. While he and his mom teamed to cover the Tommy James and the Shondell’s classic “Crimson and Clover” for the soundtrack to the movie “A Walk On The Moon,” things weren’t always hunky-dory between mother and son. As landlord to Elijah, when he returned to California after graduation, Cher soon found her boy needed a little motivation. “She tried to charge me rent, trying to induce some sort of reality,” Elijah related to Raygun. “I hate doing things based on ‘principle.’ I said, ‘F*** that.’ She was in England and faxed me out of the house. I got the record deal out of necessity.”

Sire Records were the bearers of that deal. Deadsy set to work recording their debut album, “Commencement,” blasting away in their ‘80s goth-synth space-fizz signature style. The group got its name from a short cartoon rendered by artist David Anderson, about the adventures of a dead kid. When they handed in their effort, Sire was reluctant to release it. The album languished into the new century. Finally, friend Jonathan Davis, lead singer of the group Korn, stepped in to help out his chums, and was instrumental in getting the band signed to Dreamworks Records. “Commencement” is slated for release sometime in early 2001.

The music of Elijah’s band doesn’t seem to ape the disco underpinnings of most of his mom’s later work or the southern boogie temperament of his father’s legendary music. Elijah hasn’t really kept in touch with Gregg Allman since he left the family back in the late ‘70s. “He’s cool, but I don’t know…I don’t know when I’m going to be willing to start putting work into that,” Elijah told Genre Magazine. “I’ll kind of have to make the move. That’s a whole other Pandora’s box.” He is more his mother’s son. “I heard my parents’ music, of course, but I think my mom influenced me more just by the way she’s guided my life and the experiences she provided. Her music hasn’t really had an influence but just, like, life-type stuff.” Struggling to forge his own identity, Elijah would be wise to follow the singing advice of his guardian KISS angel and just “Shout it out Loud” and “Rock ‘N’ Roll All Nite!”

Tal Bachman

Guess who the most successful band of Canada was in the ‘60s? I just told you! The Guess Who barreled across the charts with hits like “These Eyes” and “American Woman” before lead guitarist Randy Bachman felt a need to distance himself from the fast-lane living and devote his time to a more Mormon-oriented lifestyle. He moved to Vancouver, BC and formed a quaint little band with fellow bassist C. F. Turner known as Bachman-Turner Overdrive. If you think songs like “Roll On Down The Highway” and “Takin’ Care of Business” were not indicative of a meek churchgoer’s existence, well, “You Ain’t Seen Nothin’ Yet” (which went to number #1 in 1974). BTO, as it was commonly referred to, typified suburban headbanger idolatry throughout the first half of the 1970s. Around the time Randy made a transition from his earlier successful band to the BTO phenomenon, he and his wife Lorrayne also found time to have a son.

Young Tal Bachman was brought up to be a devoted Mormon. And a fantastic rocker! Tal was taken under the wing of his father. “It wasn’t like dad and I went out chopping wood or hunting,” he told the Express Writer. “Everything was rock ‘n’ roll. It’s not like, ‘go out and get a job at Burger King.’ It’s like, ‘hey, listen to this record,’ or ‘you want to come to the studio?’ Everything was music. It’s like ‘The Truman Show.’ I didn’t know anything else.” Tal soon got into the spirit of being a true rocker. “The first guitar I ever had my mom bought me,” he related to “Sympathy For The Devil.” “It was a hundred dollar Korean piece of total garbage. I smashed it when I was a teenager. I wanted to know what it would be like to smash a guitar.”

“The ironic thing,” he elaborated, “is that I thought as a teenager, ‘Well I might become a musician or guitar player, and if I do, I don’t want to play like my dad – my poor dad! He was probably thinking, ‘Oh, my dreams have come true! My son’s learning how to play the guitar,’ but I would not let him show me anything. I just taught myself, and I had all these books. The funny thing is, now, every time I play a solo, it’s like I’m listening to a Randy Bachman solo.”

Still, deciding to jump into the musical world of full-fledged rock performance was not very clear-cut to Tal. “In my experience, kids who’ve had prominent parents take a little longer to figure out who they are,” he said to Rolling Stone magazine. Young Bachman gave up the guitar and picked up Plato, as he relocated to Utah in his late teens to study political philosophy at a university. Dad would have none of that. “I’d get a phone call every month from my dad saying, ‘Why are you studying? Quit university and start a rock band,’ Tal related to the Canadian Press. “I think he realized that was the only thing I was any good at. I don’t blame him or anything. He was like a concerned parent: ‘My son’s wasting his life. Get him on the phone!”

Back home in Canada, Tal set the foundation for his very unique, melodic brand of song craftsmanship — but not without the input of his rock star Papa. “There were times where he said, ‘Just do a two-chord song and scream,’ Tal told the Toronto Sun. “I was like, ‘I just don’t like that kind of music, Dad.’ You know, it’s like that scene in that Monty Python movie, ‘I just want to sing, father.’ Torment is not the ruling idea of my life. I like music-based music. I don’t like attitude first. It’s not me.” Indeed, Tal seems to have been more influenced by the bands he has championed since an early age like Cheap Trick and Electric Light Orchestra. He has been very outspoken about the negativity and simplistic three-chord dronings of certain grunge bands of the last decade, most notably a group called Nirvana. Melody is key with Tal. “You can print this,” he allowed the Express Writer, “Bjorn and Benny from ABBA are better than Mozart. I’ve listened to hours and hours of Mozart and some of it’s great. But I put on ‘ABBA Gold’ the other day, and it’s like one hour of total perfection. There’s no difference, really. So you have an electric guitar instead of a viola. Big deal.” Egads! What must his father be thinking.

It’s not always about dad, of course. And Tal Bachman has hit his stride straight out of the gate. With the release of his self-titled debut album in April 1999, the talented multi-instrumentalist has fashioned a rich, rewarding bunch of pure rockers that would make Bjorn and Benny, along with his famed father, proud. The hit single “She’s So High” continues to receive heavy rotation on Top-40 radio, and his tunes were featured on shows like “Dawson’s Creek,” “Charmed,” and “Melrose Place.” On his home turf, Tal was awarded a slew of Canadian music awards for his outstanding musical debut. No telling what direction his follow-up will take, but if his first effort is any indication, we ‘ain’t seen nothin’ yet.’

Rolan Bolan

“This baby’s made all the difference to my life,” Marc Bolan, the mastermind behind ‘70s glam-rock powerhouse T-Rex, once proclaimed to the media. The baby in question was his newborn son whom Marc and singer-songwriter-mom Gloria Jones promptly named Rolan. “The most important thing is that he has given me a sense of responsibility,” Marc continued. “Whenever I feel myself getting silly and maybe thinking of slipping into my old ways, I just imagine myself dying and Rolan never really having known me. That’s a horrible thought.”

On September 16, 1977, almost two years after Rolan’s birth, his dad sadly lost his life. Returning home from a club very early in the morning, Gloria lost control of the purple Mini Cooper she was driving on a tight curve in south London. The automobile spun and smashed into a tree, severely injuring her and killing 29-year old Marc Bolan. Young Rolan was, soon after, taken to America and settled into an upbringing by his mom in a suburb of Los Angeles.

Friend and fellow glam rocker, David Bowie, was so affected by the sudden loss of his compatriot that he immediately set up a trust fund for Rolan so the boy would not be without money in his later years. But Marc had not properly put in order all of his affairs before his death, and recently, Rolan has sought to claim the rewards of his father’s royalties, most of which has been benefiting a Jewish charity called Norwood Ravenswood.

The legacy Rolan’s dad left behind obviously instilled in him a burning desire to create music of his own. “My dad’s music has always been my only connection to him,” Rolan said to E! Online. “My family would bring me tapes and CDs. So I never really looked at it from the standpoint of being just a fan.” While the senior Bolan never climbed too high on the U.S. charts, his T-Rex outfit assaulted the U.K. shores with heavy metal hits like “Metal Guru,” “Telegram Sam,” and the rousing “Bang a Gong (Get It On).”

Rolan was nipped by the musical bug and attended a university in California, majoring in recording technology. Leaning towards a more urban funk-rock approach, Rolan assembled a band of friends to form a trio called The Brothers Bounce. Together, they have played hundreds of gigs around the country, mostly in the LA area. “It’s a fusion of R&B and rock,” he described his band to E! Online, “with a lot of samples and looped drum beats but with traditional heavy guitars and organ-playing influenced by my father.” They made their debut to the recording industry at a BMI brunch in 1998. Currently, they are still unsigned. In 1997, Rolan traveled to England to visit the site where his father perished and he videotaped his eye-opening journey for a short 40-minute film he produced for his new legion of fans. For Rolan himself, the musical journey has only just begun.

Jason Bonham

“It was uncanny, Jason had every nuance of his father’s approach to the group’s music; it was as though we’d played together for years.” Bassist John Paul Jones of the supergroup Led Zeppelin sang the praises of one Jason Bonham after the young drummer joined them at the 40th Anniversary of Atlantic Records held in Madison Square Garden on May 14, 1988. Filling the drum licks of his world-renowned father was both a dream come true and perhaps not so daunting a task. In essence, Jason Bonham had drummed for Led Zeppelin a number of times before.

After guiding the heavy metal barrage the Zep laid across the airwaves with a steady backbeat throughout their ‘70s heyday, John Henry “Bonzo” Bonham met his sudden demise on September 24, 1980 at the age of 34. He was found dead in his bed, a case of accidental asphyxiation resulting from his having choked on his own vomit after a drinking binge at guitarist Jimmy Page’s house. His son, Jason, was 14 at the time. His dad was an integral part of the Zeppelin legacy, and the other band members felt the need to close down the unit for a while thereafter. They issued the album “Coda” in 1982, the title suggesting finality, and the record contained unused tracks featuring the work of John Bonham.

But with the regrouping for Live Aid and the subsequent Atlantic Records festivities, the rock icons felt the tug to carry on. And Jason appeared in several of their efforts over the years, most notably as drummer on two of Jimmy Page’s solo albums. As mentioned, the band was already quite familiar with this accomplished drummer. Jason can be seen at the age of five banging away on a small drum kit in the group’s 1976 documentary, “The Song Remains The Same.” Zep members had witnessed firsthand little Jason’s growth in drum technique over the years in the early ‘70s. “We used to come back from wherever we’d been together and all sit down and start messing around and start dancing about,” singer Robert Plant told MTV. “Jukebox would be real loud, and Jason would get on his little kit, poor little tot, and he’d have to play all this stuff, you know. I mean he was better than the drummer with Steely Dan, better than the Temptations’ drummer, better than Bonzo, better than everybody because he was sober.”

Immersed in this musical environment, Jason formed his first band at age 17 named Air Race and released an album. His band opened for premier acts of the day like Queen, Def Leppard and AC/DC. Issuing two albums with his next band, Virginia Wolf, then two under the name Bonham, Jason ended the millenium jumping from a band called Motherland into another incarnation of his name, The Jason Bonham Band. This last group foray released a tribute to Led Zeppelin songs on the album “When You See The Sun” and toured the globe bringing these tunes to many fans of his dad. “I grew up in a home filled with the spirit and music of Led Zeppelin,” Jason said. “It’s a joy for me to be able to play a substantial number of these songs at every date.”

Interviewers Bruce Deerhake and Mike Houpt once asked Jason about the lessons he might have received from his father. “Actually I don’t remember being taught,” he replied. “I only remember one incident where he put on the jukebox ‘Turn It On Again’ – by Genesis – it has a little time skip in it. He kept saying, ‘Play this, play this!’ So I kept playing it and he said, ‘No wrong – do it again, do it again!’ I really don’t have memory of him sitting down and saying, ‘Do this.’ However brief the actual tutorial lasted, it seems Jason has picked up remarkably on his dad’s trademark pounding. “Some people say that I’m trying to sound like him; no, I’m not trying to do anything like that – I just end up playing like that – it’s the way it comes out.” Whether he likes it or not, he is his father’s son. You can spot Jason next in the new Mark Wahlberg movie “Metal God” in which he plays – what else? – the drummer in Mark’s band.

Note: Singer/guitarist Tracy Bonham, a female rocker with solo albums on Island Records is no relation to Jason and his family.

Jeff Buckley

While accomplished musicianship can trickle down through the generations of a family, so too, it appears, can the bleakest of tragedies. The former assertion was acknowledged by Jeff Buckley when he told interviewer Steve Tignor, “My voice has been handed down through the men in my family for generations.” That voice was a compelling mix of emotive character and a knack for incisive storytelling. Jeff’s dad was the critically-championed cult folk figure of the 1960s and early ‘70s, Tim Buckley.

Father Tim moved to California at a young age and fell in with country & western bands in his teen years. By the time Frank Zappa’s manager spotted him at an LA club, Tim had honed his craft as a solo folk artist. He was signed to a record deal shortly thereafter and performed on the same bill as Jimi Hendrix, Moby Grape, the Velvet Underground, and Big Brother & the Holding Company. While his albums never made much of blip on the charts, his excursions into jazz, funk, and avant-garde music garnered Tim a heralded chapter in the annals of cult musicians that other artists aspire to achieve. At what seemed to be the height of his recognition, Tim made a fatal mistake. He took a drug cocktail of heroin and morphine. On June 29, 1975, 28-year old Tim Buckley passed away as a result of this overdose at a Santa Monica, California hospital.

Son Jeff never really knew his dad. He was born just as Tim was formally starting his career, right as he launched his debut album in 1966. Tim left Jeff and his mom shortly thereafter. Jeff bluntly told Steve Tignor, “I didn’t know my father. He left. He chose another family. I can’t help it if I sound like him.” Young Jeff was raised in Riverside, California by his mom, Mary Guibert, and his stepfather. He related to the New York Times his only connection to his father. “I met him once, when I was 8. We went to visit him, and he was working in his room, so I didn’t even get to talk to him. And that was it.” A few months later, Tim was dead. “He never wrote and never called and I didn’t even get invited to the funeral,” Jeff told interviewer Aidin Vazin. “There’s just no connection, really. I’m sure people will fill in the blanks and make up the kind of myth that they want to. I wish I did get to talk to him a lot.”

This sense of loss and hurt filtered into the later works of Jeff Buckley. He was known for writing songs about injustices — jagged, freeform tunes that spoke of the loss of innocence and spirituality. By the 1990s, Jeff had performed in a band named Gods and Monsters and was now seen frequently at the New York East Village coffeehouse Sin-e, strumming his guitar on his own. When he played at a 1991 tribute for his father, audience members were startled to hear the similarities in his style reminiscent of his dad’s. Sony Records soon signed him.

With a band in tow and an acclaimed album called “Grace” being hailed as a critical success, Jeff toured extensively in the mid-90s. By 1997, he was back in the studio for his sophomore effort, an album entitled “My Sweetheart, The Drunk,” slated for release in June of that year. On the night of May 29, 1997, however, Jeff’s plans for future accolades would be cut short with the same tragic swiftness as had befallen his dad.

That evening, Jeff and a friend were playing music at a marina near the Mississippi River in Memphis, Tennessee. Jeff strummed on his guitar for a while. Then he got up, walked to the water’s edge, and ambled in fully-clothed. He wandered out until he was waist deep, then laid back on the top of the water. His buddy turned to fumble for the radio, and when he looked back out at the water, Jeff was gone. The friend immediately dove in and searched frantically. Calling 911, police arrived and dragged the immediate area. Jeff never turned up that night.

Three days later, a few passengers on a steamboat chugging by Harbor Island spotted a body tangled in some branches near the embankment. 30-year old Buckley was finally discovered. Like his father, Jeff had been cut down during a period when he was being hailed as a true genius in his field. His songs about the injustices in this world seemed to be all the more poignant in light of this final injustice.

Neneh and Eagle-Eye Cherry

Stepkids born four years apart, Neneh and Eagle-Eye Cherry grew up in the jazz-flavored environs of their mentor and papa, trumpeter Don Cherry. Neneh, the older sibling, was born in March of 1964 to a West African man named Amadu Jah and her mother Moki. Jah soon departed, and Neneh was bestowed with the last name of her mom’s new love. Don Cherry was a renowned musician originally from Oklahoma City who had traveled the world, drinking in its cultures and incorporating global sounds into his avant-garde, yet melodic, jazz stylings. His 8-inch pocket trumpet was his trademark and the instrument through which he fashioned a discernable manner of playing.

Early on, Neneh saw the value in music and wanted to pursue it as a career, though her globe-trotting stepfather did tend to be a bit on the eccentric side for her taste. “Much to my embarrassment, Don would play the flute walking down the street, and I used to wish my parents would be just like normal folks,” Neneh once said. “Now, of course, I’m eternally grateful for all the experiences we had.” She summarily dropped out of school before graduation and moved from her home in Sweden to new London digs and set about carving her own legacy in stone. In 1979, she landed a stint playing bass and singing in a ska/punk outfit known as the Nails. By the mid-80s, she had sung lead and issued 3 albums with a classical/punk ensemble called Rip Rig & Panic and was eager to step out on her own. The resulting effort, the album “Raw Like Sushi” in 1989, yielded the hip-hop top-10 hit “Buffalo Stance.” Neneh soon was honored with many awards and given the cover of Rolling Stone Magazine.

Meanwhile, her brother, Eagle-Eye, was also forging ahead along his own musical path. In his bio, the oddly-named singer/songwriter explained the origins of his birth moniker circa May 1968. “My dad was on tour when I was born. He came home, and I was sleeping when he saw me for the first time. I woke up and opened one eye and looked at him and (he) gave me the name.” Don Cherry took the time to instill in his young son the notion of sticking with his craft through thick and thin. “I learned a lot,” Eagle-Eye told Radio Undercover. “I’m lucky because I have the jazz side from my dad, which is all about the music. My dad had his frustrations with days when he didn’t get paid or didn’t have money, but he never asked himself, ‘why do I do this,’ because it was always clear. You play to get paid, and you make an album in one or two days and it’s very simple. In the pop world, there are so many things that are abstract, and it’s about video and it’s about photo shoots and all this stuff that’s really not about the music. I think that having seen the two sides, that’s kind of what I’ve done. I’ve made music that is very much about the music.”

Don introduced his son to the performance world when he was nine, allowing the boy to play drums in his jazz band. But Eagle-Eye was conflicted about what exactly to do with his life. He attended the School of Performing Arts in New York and soon acquired a desire to act. He found sporadic work on television shows and modeled for agencies around Manhattan. By the mid-90s, however, his focus was back on music. He returned to Sweden and began writing songs that would eventually wind up on his debut album.

For Neneh, her singing career was still solid in Europe, but interest had dwindled somewhat in the States. She concentrated more on her children and lived in Malaga, Spain. On October 19, 1995, Don Cherry died of liver cancer near her home. It occurred just as she was readying the release of her third album “Man.” Eagle-Eye was very affected by his dad’s passing and used a song Don wrote, named “Desireless,” to be the title track on his debut album of the same name. The blues-pop record came out in the summer of 1998 to rave reviews. The single “Save Tonight” went to number five on the American charts and Eagle-Eye was nominated for Best Male Pop Vocal Performance at the 1999 Grammy Awards.

For his follow-up album, “Living In The Present Future,” Neneh lent her vocals to Eagle-Eye’s song “The Long Way Around.” “She’s just the greatest, sweetest person,” Eagle-Eye said about his stepsis. “I always wanted to record with her and I thought if I did it now it would stop everybody asking me when we were going to do it.” Together, they also are working on a documentary about Don. The two have truly bonded over the years and the gift of music, bestowed upon them by their late father, helped to solidify that unity. Sure, most brothers and sisters connect on some level of discussion, but in the Cherry household, it seems to have been a conversation in scales, arpeggios, and overtures. “I think musically, we’ve mostly been kind of having music dialogue on the level of listening to music,” Eagle-Eye explained to Radio Undercover. “If for some reason my dad was on a plane, the turntable (at home) was always turning, some album was always playing. It’s still that way. Neneh will turn me on to something and say ‘haven’t you checked this album out yet?’ So it’s much more on that level of just our love of music.”

Adam Cohen

“People have asked me if I ever considered changing my name, and I have thought about it. But it wouldn’t be authentic and anyway I am very proud to be my father’s son,” Adam Cohen has said in his press bio. The feeling is obviously mutual for Dad. Dad, in this case, is Canada’s premier poet/songwriter laureate Leonard Cohen. With his insightful, sometimes wry, lyrics and meticulously-crafted music, Cohen is respected by his peers as being categorically on the half-step level just a hair below Dylan. His bass voice and almost spoken-word delivery command the listener to take notice.

His love of his first wife, Suzanne, inspired Leonard Cohen to write a poem as well as his first single about her. That love bore them their son, Adam, in Montreal, Canada circa 1972. By age five, however, Leonard had moved on, leaving Adam to be taken around the globe by his mom, experiencing a wide variety of cultures on his path to manhood. As best as he could, Adam remained close to his dad and dabbled in music, taking a handful of lessons. But by age 14, Adam sat himself down at the piano and learned the craft all by himself. After attending college in New York, Adam performed in clubs, and played guitar with Chris Stills, the son of Stephen Stills (see Chris Stills in this article). By the mid-‘90s, Adam wanted to branch out on his own.

He attributed his musical leanings to both his parents in his bio. “There is no way my record would be like it is if (my mom) hadn’t been playing Bob Marley, Marvin Gaye, and Curtis Mayfield incessantly while I was growing up. My dad was playing George Jones and Hank Williams. The literary booty and beauty came from him, but it was my mother who gave me the toe-tapping, shake your hips and move to the groove aspect.” That’s not to say he didn’t consult with his dad on his songwriting. “I would ask him what he thought of this rhyme scheme, or tone of that song. Sometimes, I didn’t ask him directly, I’d present the song to him and just by his reaction I would know if I was in the right emotional landscape or not. He was an advisor by default.”

Indeed, Adam’s self-titled debut album, released in the summer of 1998, is part storytelling-savvy in the vein of his father’s achievements, and part pop sensibility with a sometime-driving beat that distances itself from the old man’s leanings. Nevertheless, Papa Cohen is pleased. He was positively glowing in his review of his son’s abilities on radio’s Morning Becomes Eclectic show. “Well, first off, his voice has a quality that is very compelling. He has almost perfect pitch. So, you know he didn’t get that from me. And his movement, his phrasing, his musical approach is very, very sophisticated. It’s kind of…it’s hard to describe. It’s new, it’s a new thing…I’m very, very proud of him.” With that kind of cheerleading how can a rock kid go wrong?

Natalie Cole

The stacked record platter building that sits off Hollywood’s 101 Freeway is the “house that Nat built.” The smooth-as-butter vocals of the legendary Mr. Cole made Capitol Records a ton of money long before the Beatles ever slapped their first single on the turntable. He was a man respected by all of his peers in the industry and his dignity in the face of a predominantly “white” recording world of crooners made him peerless. Handling prejudice in a deft, extremely intelligent manner, who can forget the time when Nat was accosted by a neighbor as he moved into his exclusive Hancock Park home, being told that folks didn’t want ‘undesirables’ around their community. “Neither do I, and if I see any, I’ll be sure to let you know,” Nat keenly batted back. He genuinely had the temperament to handle the ugliness, doubts, and bigots that attacked his persona and talents. His daughter Natalie, the second child of five, wasn’t as adept at combating the pressure. “Most of my life I spent wondering if people like me because of who I am, and the more successful you become, the worse it gets,” she once observed.

Natalie grew up happily enough, enjoying the love her father displayed to all of his children. “He never sang us romantic ballads like ‘Mona Lisa,’ she wrote in her autobiography, “Angel On My Shoulder.” “He sang gibberish songs that gave us kids the giggles. I cherish those memories, and I love the fact that when he was home, he was just being Dad. He really spent what has become known as quality time with us. The flip side of that was that he was gone for weeks, sometimes months, at a time.”

At the age of 46, while Natalie was away at boarding school, Nat “King” Cole died of lung cancer. The seeds of that loss put Natalie on shaky ground. She went on to the University of Massachusetts where she studied child psychology. She also became a member of the Black Panther party and sang in local bands. But she felt adrift. “I wanted approval really badly, and I could only get it from him when he was around,” she told E! Online. After Nat passed on, it led Natalie to do all her “crazy stuff.” “I had started experimenting with drugs in the early ‘70s,” she continued, “and that was a real bad period.” Just how bad? Her boyfriend in college introduced her to heroin. She then got hooked and needed to support her habit. Counterfeiting, check fraud and a little petty thievery entered her lifestyle. Natalie soon moved to New York and met a pimp named Ronnie. “I was hired as the come-on girl who would pique the attention of potential johns,” she wrote in her bio. “Once I’d made contact and Ronnie had concluded the financial transaction, the real business would happen under the bridge – without me. I froze my ass off out there in Harlem, USA, in the winter of 1973.”

When a pal died from an overdose of heroin, Natalie got clean for a moment — long enough to land a record contract and a husband. Her honey-dripped, soulful R&B styling reminded many of the skilled vocalizations of her father. She won two Grammies for her work on her 1975 debut album “Inseparable.” Her cover of the song “Sophisticated Lady” nabbed her another Grammy. Five more hit albums followed, closing out an extremely successful run for her career in the 1970s. But with the success came more angst about her station in life, so she turned to cocaine and booze to help quell her demons. She was known as the ‘gourmet cocaine chef’ amongst her friends who admired her freebasing techniques. She told E! Online that the cocaine was bad enough, yes, but it was also “the lifestyle, the risk – taking drugs with me across the border, going out of the country, being so high, flipping my car a couple of times. I could have gotten arrested.”

Her record contract was canceled and her marriage hit the skids in the early ‘80s. Natalie was still a raging drug queen. One time she simply grabbed her infant son out of bed and drove off to the seedy part of town, hunting for a coke score. Her agent, attorney and business manager all finally intervened and got her into a rehab clinic in Minnesota. She stayed under watchful supervision for six months.

Upon release, she signed with another record company and slowly tried to rebuild her professional life. She had run away from her dad’s immaculate legacy all her life. “It took the better part of 15 years of doing my own thing, struggling, still being compared to my father,” she told E! Online. “Grammy after Grammy didn’t mean s***. The extreme significance this man had in the music business was just so incredible that no matter what I did it became very, very difficult to get away from being his daughter.” So, in 1991, she decided to acknowledge her respect for her father. Natalie set about recording 22 tracks of her dad’s songs for an album. “My desire for some kind of closure with my father may be what was behind my attempt to do my father’s music,” she wrote in her biography. The album and its remarkable “duet” with Nat, “Unforgettable,” racked up another 7 Grammies for Natalie.

Sober since 1983, another “duet” with dad (on 1996’s “When I Fall In Love”), an autobiography, a recent TV-movie, and another decade’s worth of great recordings have all contributed to making Natalie a more grounded, more confident daughter secure with her identity. She is recognized by her peers as an accomplished singer. And what’s more, she feels she has her father’s approval. After she laid down the “duet” track for “Unforgettable,” she later wrote, “I knew Dad was smiling, and that was worth it all.”

 

  1. J. Croce

 

Eight days before his second birthday, Adrian James Croce lost his dad Jim in a terrible plane crash. Taking off in a chartered Beechcraft D-18, the elder Croce had just finished a concert at Northwestern State University in Natchitoches, Louisiana on September 20, 1973. The aircraft nipped the top of a pecan tree during take-off. All six individuals on board, including Jim’s best friend, guitarist Maury Muehleisen, were killed when the plane plummeted to earth. Jim left behind young A. J. and his wife Ingrid.

 

Mother and son moved from the Pennsylvania environs where Ingrid had first met Jim and relocated across the country to San Diego, California. A. J. listened to his dad’s songs during his youth, along with blues albums by Slim and Little Brother Montgomery. His eyesight began to dim at age four. The diagnosis turned out to be brain tumor syndrome. “There’s no actual tumor on the brain,” A. J. related to the Democrat and Chronicle of Rochester, New York. “But there’s pressure building on the spinal cord. You go blind, you go deaf, you die.” Ingrid faced the prospect of losing her and Jim’s only surviving legacy.

 

When A. J. turned 10, he received surgery on the malady and the condition was satisfactorily halted. Spurred on by years of enjoying music to draw his attention away from debilitating health, A. J. leapt into the musical arena full force. By age 13, he was playing piano at bar mitzvahs and at Ingrid’s restaurant, Croce’s Top Hat. The teen loved to play guitar as well. Being the son of Jim Croce, however, made A. J. uncomfortable. He didn’t want to have the pressure to live up to the name.

 

However, in 1990, when the senior Croce was posthumously inducted into the Songwriters Hall of Fame in New York, A. J. chose to pay tribute to the man who wrote great tunes like “Time In A Bottle” and “I Got A Name” by performing “Bad Bad Leroy Brown.” This opened the door for him to finally acknowledge his dad’s influence on his own style. “It was really important for me at one time to keep my distance. As the son of a well-known musician, I think I had problems discovering my own identity in some ways,” he told the Democrat and Chronicle. “When you’re in that position, people are always introducing you as the son or daughter of…You’re held in a certain light. I’m at a place personally now where playing one of his songs is nice, fun.”

 

A record deal soon followed, and A. J. churned out four blues-rocker albums throughout the 1990s that were, at least critically, well received. He played gigs far and wide around the country — he and his band travelling in Arlo Guthrie’s old tour bus. His last release, “Transit” is a more pop-flavored effort, basking in the ‘60s rock sound of electric guitar. Although A. J. doesn’t remember his dad, he has gleaned something from what Jim left behind. “I think the most powerful lesson was the fact that there is no reason to write a song unless there is a good story there,” he told Full Throttle Saloon. “He (Jim) was a great storyteller and, for me, if there is any way that we are similar, it’s that we both tell stories. If I’m longwinded in real life, as a writer, I can tell a tale in three minutes.” With talents as great as these two men, “You Don’t Mess Around With Jim…or A. J.”

 

Jakob Dylan – The Wallflowers

 

Jakob Dylan is The Wallflowers. Yes, there’s four other guys. And the line-up changed after the tour in support of their self-titled debut album back in 1992. But who interviews the other guys? Who really knows them? Face it, he should just call his act Jakob Dylan. But, of course, we know he’s intensely personal and shy. Thus, we get the aptly named moniker for him to hide behind.

 

If your dad was rock’s most revered statesman, chances are you’d be a little reluctant to show your face in the harsh glare of a stage spotlight as well. Born in 1969 New York, Jakob was the youngest of four children in Bob and Sara Dylan’s brood. Before his age had reached double digits, the family had moved west to Malibu, California, and resident rock genius, Papa Bob, moved out. Jakob spent puberty and adolescence hopping between his mom’s home in Beverly Hills and Bob Dylan’s tour bus.

 

Even though one would think blues-folk legends like Robert Johnson, Woody Guthrie and Mississippi John Hunt would be the only sounds allowed in the Dylan household, Jakob grew up more focused on the punk anthems of Elvis Costello, The Clash and The Replacements. “I really like the Clash,” he told Us Weekly, “but I don’t sound like the Clash. The point is to be inspired, not imitate. Also, I’m not from a lower middle-class suburb of London, so how could I write music like the Clash?”

 

The withdrawn teen wasn’t even sure if music was the answer to his life’s pursuit. Although he played in a garage band named the Bootheels in high school, after graduation, Jakob focused on art and started taking courses at New York’s Parson’s School of Design. He lasted three weeks. Music was definitely in his blood. He moved back to Los Angeles, played some more with the Bootheels and started writing songs in earnest. During this period, he came up with the song “6th Avenue Headache.” It would turn out to be his first hit…six years later.

 

The Bootheels became The Apples and then, finally, The Wallflowers. Jakob contends it was just a name that was agreed to because it drew the least disqualification from the group. Bob Dylan scholars, with very little to do in their day, immediately saw that Jakob had secretly chosen the name of an unreleased track of his father’s for his band. The song “Wallflower” was released in an obscure Bob Dylan box set in 1991. “At the time, it was like ‘What song?,” Jakob countered to Details magazine. “I named my band after one of his songs? He’s got so much material, if I spent any time trying to find a word that he never used, I’d be up for years.”

 

After the less-than-enthusiastic reception to the band’s self-titled debut in 1992, Jakob’s initial record company, Virgin, allowed them to jump to Interscope Records. The follow-up album, “Bringing Down The Horse” in 1996 slowly trotted up the charts over a ten-month period and culminated as a phenomenal success. The hit single “One Headlight” garnered a Grammy, as did the band itself. The Wallflowers toured incessantly over the next two years. Many of the teens who bought the album weren’t capable of naming one Bob Dylan song. “I think a lot of the people who bought the (Horse) record had never heard of him,” Jakob told Details. “They were fifteen and didn’t know.” The album’s trenchant lyrics were dynamic in their insight of the human condition, but the pop sensibilities were at a variance to the senior Dylan’s style. Jakob had carved a niche of his own.

 

He and his father played one concert together during this period. A private affair for Applied Materials, a Silicon Valley computer company, was held at the San Jose Civic Center in California on November 14, 1997. Several fans of both musicians were irked that the two Dylans weren’t performing for their true followers but instead for a corporation. “People have this idea that we refuse to play together – or that I refuse to play with him,” Jakob offered to Details. “But we just don’t get asked. You know that was a great show. We were both on tour and we got a chance to be in the same town for the night. If paths cross, well I wish they did more often.”

 

The founding father of rock economically gave praise to his son in USA Today saying, “I’m proud of his accomplishments. He’s still young and he’s come a long way in a short time.” While his two earlier efforts tended to be oblique in their personal examination, Jakob’s latest release, the album “Breach,” seems to show more of the self-analysis fans of the entire Dylan legend would love to know. The song “Hand Me Down,” with its lyrics “You feel good and you look like you should/But you won’t ever make us proud…/Living proof evolution is through,” seems to suggest Jakob’s insecurities are still palpable even after all of the success he’s garnered. Regardless of these insights, Jakob seems to now be comfortable with the attention his second-generation profession has wrought. He told Entertainment Weekly, “Pop culture’s gone on way too long for anybody to complain that they didn’t know what success would be like when they got there.”

 

Nona Gaye and Marvin Gaye Jr.

 

“What’s Going On?” was one of the definitive soulful tunes of the early ‘70s, encapsulating the madness of Vietnam, poverty and pollution. The same phrasing could be said of the madness that occurred on April 1, 1984, when Marvin Gaye’s father fired on his son with a .38 caliber revolver Marvin had given his dad four months earlier. Marvin had been suicidal, using drugs and staying with his parents during this period, and tensions were high in the household. When Marvin Gaye shoved his father out of a bedroom to stop him from yelling at their mother, their dad reappeared at the door and killed his son.

 

Of his three children that were left behind, daughter Nona would go on to capture the bigger musical footnote over her siblings. Marvin Gaye Jr. wound up teaming with the son of Lou Rawls in 1991 to form a band called Nu Breed. Their efforts disappeared as fast as they were initiated. Nona, however, not only released her own solo album, the Janet-Jackson-sounding “Love For The Future” in 1992, she sang on several Prince tunes during the first half of the decade, most notably on the song “We March.” She was apparently one of the many loves the Purple One himself pursued over his career. In 1995, a tribute album honoring her father’s work featured covers by Stevie Wonder, Neneh Cherry, Lisa Stansfield, U2’s Bono, and Nona, among others.

 

Louise Goffin

 

During the 1960s, England’s hit-writing team of Lennon-McCartney dominated the charts with their catchy, original compositions. In America, the songwriting couple of Goffin-King were not too far behind in the running for top-ten tunes of their own. Gerry Goffin, a trained chemist working at a pharmacy, and a Brooklyn musical prodigy named Carole King churned out chart-smashing songs for well over 6 years, beginning with the Shirelles’ “Will You Love Me Tomorrow” in 1961. Shortly after this debut sensation was released, this songwriting couple debuted a sensation of another kind. Their first child, Louise, was born.

 

While the dynamic songwriting team scribbled tunes like “Take Good Care Of My Baby” for Bobby Vee and “Up On The Roof” for The Drifters, little Louise was sometimes being looked after by babysitter Eva Boyd. As legend has deigned it, Eva was one day spotted dancing around the house with a broom, chugging away in choo-choo fashion. This was supposedly the inspiration for Carole King to write a ditty called “The Locomotion.” However it came into being, the prancing guardian was given a shot at recording the song under the stage name Little Eva.   The tune was yet another number one hit.

 

This kind of atmosphere permeated Louise Goffin’s charmed childhood, even after her parents divorced. She sat on Aretha Franklin’s knee while the soul diva recorded “Natural Woman.” Joni Mitchell sketched little Louise backstage at a concert. She watched as her mom shot to new heights when she released her landmark album “Tapestry.” All of this magic left little time for a sense of normalcy. “I feel like my parents were the parents of my creativity in a way,” Louise explained to interviewer Neil McCormick, “but in terms of getting direction and learning how to take care of things, it was really not an environment where they could have a family responsibility. I was like a kid around other kids, and it’s been a long road figuring out how grown-ups actually function in the world.”

 

All of this musical sensibility rubbed off on Louise in her formative years, and she soon found the natural progression in life was to dive head first into the business herself. “You’ve been around it since you were so young,” she continued with McCormick. “You saw people gathering together and having fun and exchanging all this creative energy, you’ve assimilated and heard and seen so much music, doing it yourself is about as difficult as falling off a log. But with that comes a lot of expectation.” Having already surfaced as a backing vocalist on her mom’s 1974 song “Nightingale,” record executives were comfortable supporting Louise’s debut effort in 1979 with the album “Kid Blue.” This release and her subsequent self-titled LP in 1981, both packed with Top-40-friendly compositions, sank without a trace. When her more complex album, “This Is The Place,” suffered the same fate in 1987, Louise took a long time away from the business to sort out her direction.

 

Clearly, the family connection felt like a distraction. “The most difficult element is the suspicion – you’re never quite sure why people are responding to you the way they are. You never know if it’s because of what you do and who you are in yourself, or because of who you’re connected to by proxy,” she told McCormick. “And I think that’s a confidence stumbling block…It gets really dull when one more person comes up to you when you’re doing something you’ve really worked hard on and says, “Oh my God, I just love ‘Tapestry!”

 

By the mid-90s, Louise was touring as a guitarist for Tears For Fears. She then fronted an English quartet named Twig, an outfit that generated psychedelia-tinged pop. At the end of the decade, she was back in the studio, mustering the confidence again to go it alone. For Louise, it’s apparent her mom’s popular refrain, “It’s too late, baby, it’s too late” need not apply to her anytime soon.

 

Donovan Leitch, Jason Nesmith…and Shaun Ryder

 

Scan the above names and they all seem to have a connection to at least one common source, the Bob Dylan of England – folk singer Donovan. The laid-back guy who gave us “Mellow Yellow” and “Sunshine Superman” also begat young Donovan Leitch, Jr. But let’s focus on Mr. Ryder first.

 

The controversial “Madchester” rocker from northern England who brought a psychedelic alt-pop sensibility to the turn of the ‘90s Brit rock scene with his band Happy Mondays was once married to Oriole Leitch. Oriole is the second daughter of Donovan and Linda Lawrence. Together with her older sister Astrella, who dated Shaun’s brother and fellow Mondayman Paul Ryder, it was one happy family for awhile.

 

Oriole settled down with Shaun in the mid-90s, and they had a daughter named Sion. Donovan was seen at family gatherings, proud father of his daughter and new son-in-law. But the marriage soured quickly, as Shaun continued to struggle with a heroin and crack addiction, all the while trying to pay attention to his new band Black Grape. The divorce was apparently a bit ugly, since Shaun tended to blame both Oriole and Britain’s internal tax service for his having to throw together the Mondays again to raise money. “I’m in and out of court with that snidey bitch called my ex-wife, so what could I do?,” he reasoned. The reunited Mondays were not well-received in the press, and Shaun subsequently demonstrated his displeasure by pulling a prop gun on journalist Simon Donohue of the Manchester Evening News. Although it’s unclear whether charges were ever pressed, it is certain that Shaun Ryder hasn’t changed his wild ways.

 

When Donovan hooked up with girlfriend Enid Stulberger in the mid-70s, she gave birth to two talented children. Ione Skye grew up to be an established actress and gave a particularly standout early performance in “Gas Food Lodging.” Her brother Donovan Leitch acted in the film as well. His course in life, though, has veered more in the direction of modeling and music. For the former profession, his svelte physique has been used in ads for Dolce & Gabbana, Anna Sui, and many others. For his musical fancy, he formed a band in California called Nancy Boy. This campy group presents glam-rock nuggets with swagger and outrageous fashion. For Leitch, music is meaningful. “It truly is performance,” he told Mr. Showbiz. “And it’s intensely personal. I feel like I assume a character from song to song.”

 

Jason Nesmith, Nancy Boy’s guitarist, is also the son of a famous artist, Mike Nesmith of The Monkees. As the third child born to Mike and his mom Phyllis, Jason was raised by his mother, after his parents divorced around the time The Monkees first disbanded. He grew up, gigging on guitar, and crossed paths with Donovan Leitch via Donovan’s brother-in-law, Adam Yauch, otherwise known as MCA in the group The Beastie Boys. Yauch was married to Leitch’s sister Ione Skye at the time and along with his bandmate Adam Horovitz, encouraged Nesmith and Leitch to record a demo at their Beastie studio. Jason has since amicably split from Nancy Boy in the late ‘90s and is currently backing British singer Amanda Ghost.

 

When Nancy Boy first started banging out tunes, Donovan Sr. commented about his son’s efforts to Hello Magazine. “I have heard a couple of songs and quite like them, but he needs to write more.” Donovan Jr. countered to interviewer Neil McCormick, “I’m a huge fan of my dad’s stuff, and I’m really glad to be part of the same family. And he is very happy for me. But our music is different from his. I can’t quite see him in make-up parading down the catwalk.” Now that would be a scary sight! Nancy Boy has released three albums to date. Suffice to say, father Donovan’s opinion has come around, and he now whole-heartedly approves of his boy’s music.

 

Julian and Sean Lennon

 

Who’s to say whether Sean and Julian truly like one another? The press they offer about their relationship is always cordial and positive. Both of them were born of one John Lennon, rock icon and rock martyr. The burdens they both share in that department are mutual in respect to world perceptions of them, particularly in their career endeavors, yet they vary in the manner by which they were raised. Their stories show a difference in temperament. One child is bitter towards the father whom ignored him. The other only can treasure memories of a dad who abruptly departed from this life.

 

For Julian, life around his father always seemed slightly neglectful. From the beginning, when Julian was born on April 8, 1963, just as the Beatles were hitting their stride in England and about to conquer America, John hid both his newborn and his wife Cynthia away from the public’s eye. Julian’s full name was John Charles Julian Lennon. “When I was a baby and my parents were still together,” he related to interviewer Willie Pepper, “I was called ‘John,’ and there was always confusion. My mum would say, ‘John come here,’ and we wouldn’t know which one. So they started calling me Julian to clear up that problem.”

 

After John met Yoko Ono at London’s Indica art gallery in 1966, time spent around Julian became very limited. The boy did get to accompany the Fab Four on several shooting days aboard the Magical Mystery Tour bus. The newspapers, however, soon picked up on Yoko’s presence and by 1968, Julian’s dad was out of the house and exposing his johnson on the cover of “Unfinished Music No. 1 – Two Virgins” with his new naked gal pal. John did, however, try to encourage his son in the area of music. “He got me a drum kit when I was five and bought me my first guitar when I was eleven,” Julian told Pepper. It was sympathetic Paul McCartney, however, who had written the song “Hey Jude” for the distraught boy, stepped in as father figure and first showed Julian how to strum that guitar.

 

When young Julian was 11, he sat in on drums for his father’s cover of the Lee Dorsey song “Ya Ya” on John’s “Walls and Bridges” album. Since John and Yoko lived far away in New York, visits with his son were sporadic at best. “He never came to see me,” Julian related to Pepper. “I had to go to him. It’s a shame, but you know, forgive and forget.” For Julian, that bitterness was not so easy to shed. “On one of these visits,” he told Express Newspapers Ltd., “Dad tried to introduce me to drugs – and I was only 12…I suppose a lot of people would think it was disgusting for a man to smoke a joint and offer it to his 12-year old son, but I’d rather think of it as a test. He wanted to see what my reaction would be, or maybe he thought if the mystery and the excitement were taken out of drugs, I wouldn’t have much interest.” As was the case with actor Robert Downey Jr. and his drug-enabling father, the experiment backfired. Julian apparently plowed through his fair share of cocaine in the early 1980s.

 

Julian’s mom, Cynthia, subsequently married Roberto Basanini, a gentle Italian who cared deeply for his new stepson. Even though Cynthia and Roberto separated in 1970, Julian kept a close relationship with Roberto over the years. The kind stepfather passed away towards the end of the ‘90s, and Julian dedicated his most recent album “Photograph Smile” to him.

 

On October 9, 1975, when Julian was 12, Yoko, after a series of miscarriages, gave birth to Sean Lennon. This was John and Yoko’s ‘love child,’ and John dropped out of the music scene to raise the boy for five years. John once told a reporter that his intense focus on Sean was “an attempt to atone for having missed Julian’s childhood. There’s a price to pay for inattention to children.”

 

John doted on his new son day and night. His guidance was as stern with Sean as it was briefly with Julian, but with quite a difference. “He was strict with me and with Sean,” Julian explained to the Daily Mail. “But Sean was handled with kid gloves. There wasn’t a toy in the world that Sean didn’t have. I would arrive in New York and walk into a 40 ft. x 40 ft. room, filled with toys. On birthdays, I would get a (toy) car and a little gift, a record or a book, and it really upset me when I…(saw) what Sean had.”

 

Julian’s opinion of his stepmom’s control over his father was quite incisive. “I at last came to understand this weird relationship my Dad and Yoko shared,” he told Express Newspapers Ltd. “It was so intense, like their complete sharing of everything, almost to the point of telepathy…It was weird watching them – like she could read his mind. They were so in tune it was almost frightening. It’s almost impossible to explain unless you saw it.”

 

It wasn’t until the late ‘70s that Julian became enamored with crafting songs. “I was never truly inspired by music until the day my mother bought me a piano for my sixteenth birthday,” he told US Music Vault. Julian began to connect with his father through their mutual interest in music during his dad’s final days. “When I saw him during school breaks, we’d sit and jam on rock ‘n’ roll tunes and play some of his stuff, too,” Julian related to Willie Pepper. “I’d love it when we’d sing and play together. I felt real close to him then. If he were still alive, we’d be playing together a lot.”

 

Dreams of what could’ve been would have to remain just that…dreams. On December 8, 1980, John Lennon was shot and killed by an assassin outside his Dakota apartment residence in New York City. The world went into deep mourning. Ringo Starr flew in to console Yoko. Julian arrived shortly thereafter. Yoko went before the media the day following the shooting to explain how she informed Sean of his father’s death. How she showed him a newspaper. Then how she took him to where his father had fallen. “Yoko made this big story of how difficult it was to tell Sean,” Julian later related to the Daily Mail. “That was bull****. I was there, and she was asking me how to tell him.”

 

Nevertheless, however jaded Julian felt towards his stepmom, he was genuinely shaken by the sudden death of a father he never truly got to know. He went into a tailspin that led to the party circuit. Booze and drugs dominated much of Julian’s existence. “The only thing that kept me going,” Julian told Express Newspapers Ltd., “was a strange talk I’d had with Dad about a year before (his death). He seemed convinced that the only way he’d miss out on old age was through a nuclear war. But he said, if anything happened to him, he’d send a sign back to us that he was okay. He said he’d make a feather float down the room. Ever since his death, I’ve been waiting for that sign. Everytime I’m alone in a room, I find myself staring around, looking for the feather. At first I thought I’d be frightened, but now it’s reached the point where I’d feel nothing but relief if I did see it.”

 

Meanwhile, Sean was just beginning to grasp the loss of his dad and perhaps, the legacy he might one day wish to pursue. He and his mom appeared on television to accept the Grammy award for John and Yoko’s 1980 album “Double Fantasy” soon after the tragedy. In 1981, Yoko told the Daily Express about Sean’s aptitudes: “He’s very artistic. I’m not trying to push him to do anything in that direction. He just does things on his own. We’ll see the way it goes.” She used a recording of a little story he once told to her before the song “Nobody Sees Me Like You Do” on her album that year called “Seasons of Glass.”

 

At age 7 in 1982, Sean gave his first public comments to the New York Daily News, when Yoko was concerned about taking the boy to see the Yankees play baseball. “My mommy says it’s dangerous, and I believe her. I don’t really care – I mean, taking a chance on getting killed or going to see a baseball game, which one would you pick?” Asked if his memories of his father were still fresh in his mind, Sean replied, “I used to remember him better than I do now.” Yoko made sure that Sean was looked after by friends and employees at all times. He later told Bust Magazine, “There were a lot of gay men around me, raising me, and there were a lot of men with guns, ex-vets (and) detectives who spent a lot of time with me…I just feel lucky enough that I had people to take care of me, you know what I mean? I wasn’t ignored. My mom thought it was necessary for me to have bodyguards. I don’t even have to say why. It didn’t damage me or anything.”

 

In 1983, Julian pulled out of his plummeting spirits and recorded a marvelous debut album entitled “Valotte” with veteran producer Phil Ramone. It garnered the hit song “Too Late For Goodbyes,” a tribute to his dad. Critics and fans alike were astonished at Julian’s vocal similarities to his own dad’s pipes. “I know a lot of people compare me to my father,” he told Willie Pepper. “It drives me mad sometimes, thinking about it. I just want people to judge the music without prejudice. Sure, we sound alike. I open my mouth and that’s what comes out. I don’t force it. I didn’t study my father’s sound. It’s all natural.”

 

Julian’s resemblance to his father didn’t go unnoticed with his little half-brother. Around 1985, Julian said, “Whenever I see Sean it’s great because I remind him of dad a lot and he just sits there and stares at me. He just looks at me and recognizes bits, like saying I’ve got the same nose as dad – which is sometimes hard to take even for me.”

 

Julian’s mastery of keyboards, guitars, and drums enabled him to craft some very fine work over the course of his next three albums. By the early ‘90s, he had sold over 6 million copies of his music, yet, most of his money disappeared through shoddy business associates and dealings. Despondent over the industry as a whole, Julian dropped out and traveled the world for about six years, living mostly in Europe.

 

Sean slowly evolved into a musician. His dad had shown him some rudimentary guitar chords when he was four years old. He worked with his mom on a song in 1984 called “It’s Allright.” He appeared in Michael Jackson’s “Moonwalker” video in 1988. By 1995, when he and Yoko visited Paul McCartney and his family at their home in Scotland, Sean was quite proficient on guitar. Together with Paul’s kids and his wife Linda, they all recorded an impromptu version of one of Yoko’s songs, “Hiroshima Sky Is Always Blue.”

 

After briefly attending New York’s Columbia University to study anthropology, Sean played guitar for the loopy Japanese group Cibo Matto and soon became enamored of one of its members, Yuka Honda. Together he and his new girlfriend began laying down tracks for Sean’s debut album. In the same spirit of Cibo Matto’s work, Sean’s initial effort tends to embrace love ballads, a smattering of jazz, a hint of country and a barrel full of candy-corn pop. Upon the release of the album, “Into The Sun,” some critics tended to dismiss the record simply because it didn’t match Beatlesque quality (unlike the critique given to Julian over the years that his work tries too hard to ape the Beatles’ sound). “I don’t know what they’re looking for,” Sean responded in the Toronto Sun. “It’s not like when I write a song I’m thinking, ‘My dad wrote ‘Strawberry Fields.’ I have nothing to do with the Beatles. I’ve had people at my shows be like, ‘Play a Beatles song.’ I’m like, ‘F*** off.”

 

When Julian Lennon decided to release his comeback album, “Photograph Smile,” independently in 1998, he set a firm date for its issuance. He was shocked to find out that Sean’s album was suddenly placed on the same date for its worldwide debut. He blames Yoko for this unnecessary competitiveness. “Whether Sean realizes it, or is able to acknowledge it,” Julian related to the Daily Mail, “Yoko plays a serious hand in his career. His mother has spent an awful lot of money on ensuring that Sean succeeds, way above and beyond my success…She always has to be the winner. That is essential to her…Sean may discover things about Yoko that he does not like. I shall always keep an eye out for him.”

 

Indeed, it would seem Yoko barely acknowledged Julian’s existence over the years since John’s demise. Julian has wrestled over his father’s estate with Yoko for a long time. In 1996, he finally received a multi-million dollar settlement. In comparison to what Sean will inherit, the figure falls far short of equality. Yoko allegedly has not allowed Julian to have any of John’s personal items as keepsakes. In an effort to be able to pass on some memorabilia of his father’s to his own children when the time comes, Julian has been forced to purchase the elder Lennon’s artifacts by auction, sometimes in the thousands of dollars.

 

Julian doesn’t publicly begrudge Sean his favoritism. “He is blood,” Julian has said. “I will be there whenever he needs me.” In 1999, Julian told The Sunday Times, “I love Sean to death, I think he’s a very smart kid…It’s been a little difficult with Sean, because every time I go to New York, or it’s his birthday or Christmas, I try and see him or call him or whatever, but I also think he’s at an age – early 20s – when your older brother is not so important.”

 

Sean acknowledges Julian’s influence on his life in relation to the career he’s trying to establish. He described his thoughts on Julian to Jam! Music: “I think it was especially hard for him. The press was really mean to him and he had a really difficult situation with his management and his record company – they really tried to exploit him and exploit his name. I really tried to learn from the difficulties that he had been through, and I think it paid off.”

 

The youngest Lennon forges ahead, prepping his next album for the year 2001. Julian has experienced renewed interest in his career and received critical praise citing that he has finally distinguished his own creative ‘voice.’ Of the two, it seems Julian has suffered the most emotional baggage from his father because it was John’s choice to remove himself from his and Julian’s relationship. The bitterness may never fade. “He and I certainly shared more of the same experiences,” Julian told New York Now in 1999 about his distant dad. “He, too, was abandoned by his father. But I don’t understand how between the ages of 35 and 40, he didn’t make more of an effort to try to resolve those problems. I truly think he was a hypocrite in many senses. He talked about peace and love a lot, but he didn’t practice it in his personal life. I very much respect him as an artist, but the one thing he taught me was how not to be a dad.”

 

Ziggy Marley

 

Thousands of residents all over the island of Jamaica turned up to honor reggae’s reigning legend, Bob Marley, at his funeral on May 21, 1981. A month earlier, 12-year old son, Ziggy, had accepted Jamaica’s Order of Merit for his father, who was too ill to attend the distinguished ceremony. When Bob Marley passed away from lung cancer and a brain tumor, the definitive island sound that had emanated so influentially from Jamaica for over a decade might have been permanently silenced. But like others, who had come to foster their own brand of reggae recordings, son Ziggy also felt the need to continue on his father’s inimitable style.

 

Growing up as the eldest sibling in a large musical family gave Ziggy the leadership skills necessary to command a band of his own. His father and mother, Rita, were completely immersed in fashioning the soothing melodies of this new island beat when Ziggy was born in 1968. Bob taught his new son to play both guitar and drums in his youth, and by age 10, Ziggy was sitting in on Wailers recording sessions, playing an assortment of instruments. So it took no one by too much surprise when Ziggy and his siblings, the Melody Makers, decided to issue their debut album, “Play The Game Right,” in 1984 when he was the mature age of 16.

 

Utilizing the same kinds of syncopation and messages of Rasta Fari faith that had branded his father’s work as novel and spiritual, Ziggy has steadily churned out 11 albums to date with an ear for quality production and craftsmanship. The band’s 1988 album “Conscious Party” was particularly well-received by both critics and consumers alike. This disciplined approach to workmanlike productivity stems from his days growing up in hardscrabble Kingston. “Well, as a kid, it was as life to me,” Ziggy stated to Interview Magazine. “I didn’t even know any different. I couldn’t judge and say whether this is fun or this is hard, you know? I play and go to school and so forth. My father wasn’t a millionaire, neither my mother, so they still have to work hard to get some money.”

 

Surviving the harsh realities of their Trenchtown ghetto, Ziggy relied on the faith his father espoused through the African religion of Rasta Fari. Many residents on the island perceived Bob to be a prophet, and although Ziggy might concur with that opinion, he probably wouldn’t characterize his dad as supernaturally superior. “Yeah, mon, he’s our people’s prophet,” he told Interview. “A prophet don’t have to say, ‘Tomorrow at 12:00 there’s going to be an earthquake.’ Our prophets tell you about life. By example and word.”

 

The Melody Makers will continue to spread their joy into the new millenium, always with the ‘constant presence’ of their father in their work. Not that Ziggy feels he has to exceed any established musical benchmark. Everything’s mellow with the son. “I mean, my father is my father to me,” he told MTV.com. “It might be something else to others. But he’s my father. Just make life flow.”

 

James McCartney

 

Whereas, the progeny of John Lennon have immersed themselves unabashedly in the music world, releasing their own albums, Paul McCartney’s kids have, for the most part, decided to simply dip their toes in the water. While all of them seem to have an artistic bent, it is only daughter Stella who has stepped squarely into the media spotlight with her splashy, punk-spirited line of fashion for the House of Chloe. But brother James, born September 12, 1977, is quietly taking baby steps towards revealing himself as a capable guitarist.

 

All of the McCartney kids suffered quietly by comparison in the shadow of such a musical icon as their father. The outside world expects something amazing to occur when someone of extraordinary talent produces offspring to pass their wisdom onto. Paul’s ultimate solution to this dilemma, with tongue-firmly-in-cheek, was to tell interviewer Neil McCormick, “Obviously if you’re a celebrity, you just shouldn’t have children.” All kidding aside, Paul’s kids did have to acquire thick skins to survive. “Kids used to follow them round the playground singing ‘Mull of Kintyre’ (a popular McCartney song), and they had to learn to turn round sharply and have an answer. So they’ve kind of lived with it. But hey, you’re talking to a proud dad here. My kids are the best in the world.”

 

While he would probably consider himself more a sculptor, if pressed, than a rock star, he has participated on some of his parents’ work over the last decade. In the mid-90s, father Paul was concocting tunes for his next album release, “Flaming Pie.” One afternoon, he came up with the idea for a particular song. “I was out sailing in a small boat, just me, the sail, the wind,” Paul related at the time. “Peaceful. Like Heaven on a Sunday. That opening line led me through the song.” He immediately set about writing the tune “Heaven on a Sunday,” a jaunty rocker that required two guitar backings. That’s when Paul came up with a brainstorm. “I thought it’d be nice to play with James, my son, so we traded phrases…I played the acoustic stuff and left the Young Turk to play the hot electric stuff.”

 

Paul had already been thinking about his son while writing for the album when he came up with the tune “Young Boy.” “Young Boy’ is just about a young guy looking for a way to find love and basically I suppose I was thinking of my own son, who’s 19, though he’d kill me for saying that,” Paul quipped. While James only participated on the ‘Sunday’ track, his name was mentioned in many a reviewer’s comments, acknowledging his strong abilities.

 

When his mother, Linda, began her battle with cancer shortly thereafter, a fan’s note got her and husband Paul thinking about releasing an album under Linda’s name. “Wide Prairie,” as it was called, contained 16 tracks, 13 of which were written by Linda, and featured son James on a song called “The Light Comes From Within.” He played lead guitar on the track, and it was the initial single to be released after his mom passed away on April 17, 1998. James lent back-up guitarwork on several other tracks.

 

Father Paul tries to relieve some of the pressure James and the other kids may feel to follow in their dad’s footsteps. “People say to me, ‘Are the kids musical?,” Paul told Neil McCormick, “ and I know what they mean.” They mean, ‘Can we expect to see them on the stage shortly?’ I always said I would never push the kids into showbiz, and I never have. But James is a musician and would like to do music. I constantly talk to him and say, ‘You know, don’t you, what they’re going to do the first time they hear anything? You know you’ll be directly compared?’ He says, ‘It’s cool, you’re my dad, you did that, it’s good. I don’t think I have to compete.’ I think he’s got a level-headed view of it. What are you gonna do if it’s in your genes?” Sod the naysayers, and carry on the McCartney musical torch, is what we answer.

 

Shana Morrison

 

True to her Irish roots, “Danny Boy” and “Star of the County Down” were some of the first songs ever taught to Shana Morrison. But dad Van Morrison was not the one to sing them to her. Shana’s grandmother was her original musical messenger. Van had divorced Shana’s mother, Janet Minto (aka Janet Planet), the woman who inspired some of his greatest hits from the “Tupelo Honey,” “Moondance,” and “Astral Weeks” albums. Shana was two when her parents separated, and she has no memory of their being together.

 

Van Morrison did eventually get around to shaping his daughter’s broad knowledge of music when she would visit him on weekends and holidays. “Band members would come over, people would want to go over ideas,” Shana told the Los Angeles Times. “My dad’s a huge record enthusiast, so there was tons of record playing, and he would buy me records.” Not that Van enjoyed all kinds of music. His tolerance could wear thin very quickly. “Sometimes you put on something and he runs to the stereo as fast as he can to turn it off because he can’t stand it.”

 

Shana began to develop her singing chops with her mom. Janet was a songwriter who oftentimes relied on Shana to sing demos of her tunes so they could shop the tapes around the record business. Even though Shana was intent on getting a college education, it was apparent, at least to her father, that she shouldn’t give up on her singing abilities. After graduating with a business degree from Pepperdine University in 1993, Van corralled her into singing with his Rhythm & Soul Revue on the road. The live album, “A Night In San Francisco,” featured Shana singing backup. She lent her vocals to her father’s next album “Days Like This” as well. Shana soon felt confident enough to branch out on her own.

 

She put together a band called Caledonia, and cranked out a kinetic blend of pop, rock, blues, and Celtic all mixed into an eclectic sonic brew. To gauge the integrity of her work, she turned to her eccentrically-isolated papa as the ultimate arbiter of taste. “He’s heard all the demos I’ve done,” she explained to the LA Times. “Some of ‘em, you can tell his brow is a little furrowed and he storms out of the room (after the tape ends). It’s a massive three minutes he’s had to listen to the record.” Regardless of his take on her music, Caledonia went on to release its self-titled debut album in the late ‘90s on Shana’s own Belfast Violet Records label. Recognition of her talent reached the ears of slide-guitar bluesman Roy Rogers, and she joined him on an album called “Everybody’s Angel” the following year.

 

As for dad’s approval of her Caledonian efforts, Shana said to the LA Times, “He thought my voice was getting better and he liked the songs. He mentioned two – ‘those two are really good.” Shana couldn’t recall which two he liked. She, herself, still has a hard time defining the enigmatic shell Van has constructed around his personality over the years. “Maybe it’s hard for him to open up to complete strangers; I don’t know exactly what it is. It’s definitely not just when it’s time for an interview. He’s just a very inward, thought-driven person.” When Entertainment Weekly actually tried to extract words of praise from him over his daughter’s new endeavors, Van was characteristically curt: “I never thought she’d become a singer. If it had been up to me, I would’ve advised her not to. I just think it’s a very hard way to go in life.”

 

Nelson

 

Gunnar was driving the streets of Los Angeles when he heard his dad’s song come on the radio. “Garden Party,” a commentary on the recording business that dismissed Rick Nelson’s efforts after the teen sensation switched from sugary pop to country rock, had been his final big hit. The radio deejay concluded the tune with words of sympathy to family members over the tragic loss of their dad. Gunnar thought it was odd to say such a thing. He hadn’t heard that his father had just perished in a plane crash that New Years’ Eve day in 1985.

 

Gunnar and his twin brother Matthew suddenly found themselves adrift in their musical direction. Before their father’s death, it seemed like they were on a direct route to stardom. The boys had been playing music and writing songs since age seven when Rick gave Gunnar a drum kit and Matthew a guitar. On their tenth birthday, they were surprised when their mom, Kris Nelson, took them to their dad’s recording studio. “All our instruments were set up,” Matthew recounted. “Dad was behind the glass waving to us and we recorded the song (“Feelings of Love”). So he actually produced our first song.” By the time they hit their teens, the boys were gigging at nightclubs around LA where the age limit was 21. But Rick Nelson’s sudden passing caused the twins, at the time 18-years old, to stop and re-examine their musical aspirations.

 

What had once been bubblegum-type pop in their repertoire was replaced by a more guitar-oriented rock sound. It took three years of convincing Geffen Records to sign them, but when the deed went down, Nelson’s debut album, “After The Rain,” caused a sensation in the latter half of 1990. The record went double platinum, and the hit single “(Can’t Live Without Your) Love and Affection” topped the Billboard chart for a week in September. Their long blond manes of hair stirred many a teenage girl’s daydream. Their identical look and sound was symbolic of the boys’ intense connection to each other. “My family is my twin brother,” Gunnar once told Hardline Interviewer. “We arrived here on Earth together. We have a symbiosis that you can’t get any other way, and our sound reflects that.”

 

With the advent of grunge, the brothers were shelved by a record company eager to promote Nirvana. Their follow-up album, 1995’s “Because They Can,” tanked. The writing had apparently already been on the wall according to Matthew. He told Knight-Ridder Newspapers, “The head of marketing said, ‘I’m going to do everything I can to kill your record because you’re unhip. This label is about being hip.” Geffen Records soon dropped the boys from their roster. Like their father’s treatment by record company executives in his day, the Nelson brothers were faced with the same kind of industry indifference as well. It’s not surprising that their favorite song of their dad’s is “Garden Party.”

 

Not willing to accept defeat, Matthew and Gunnar created their own label, Stone Canyon Records (named after their father’s old band), and have churned out an album each year since 1996. Gunnar couldn’t help but notice the similarities of career trajectory in relation to their dad’s. In their bio he said, “We had tremendous success at a very young age like he did. And now we’re coming to the same musical renaissance that he had at our age. It’s discovering what makes you unique, your own inner voice.” Now calling themselves The Nelsons, as opposed to Nelson, and – just like dear ol’ dad – switching to a more countrified take on their rock, the brothers have kept a steady fan base that still is ardent as ever.

 

In 2000, they released a tribute album to Rick Nelson called “Like Father, Like Sons,” on which they covered their dad’s songs live in concert. The boys still cite the spirit of their departed father’s music as their primary influence. “Our respect for our Dad as a musician and as a songsmith was always very, very strong,” Gunnar told Suite 101. “But I think, now more than ever, it’s really interesting to hear how complex the basic rock ‘n’ roll that he began his career with is and how much of an art form it is to make a song sound simple as an end result when it has so many complexities going into the making of it.” All of that aside, the boys simply just miss their dad. As Gunnar said to Hardline, when asked what he would change if he could alter one thing in his life, he replied, “I would elect to have my father still alive.”

 

Duane Betts, Berry Oakley Jr., Waylon Krieger and Alex Orbison

 

In the rock ‘n’ roll playbook, bands come and go. But oftentimes, one or more members from one band will simply skip to another group or just break out on their own. Such was the case in 1969, when Duane and Gregg Allman’s band met up with Second Coming in Florida. Bassist Berry Oakley and guitarist Dickey Betts jumped ship on their own trio and joined forces with the Allman Brothers Band. Dickey’s son, Duane, has decided to follow this same pattern in his own career with one exception. Duane merely has decided to play for two bands without quitting one for the other.

 

The Allman’s guitar maestro, Dickey Betts, must not have wanted any competition early on in his own family, thus, he purchased Duane a drum set when the boy was 7-years old. The youngster pounded away on the skins dutifully for about six years, then he picked up the guitar as he entered his teens. Duane’s interest in music and going to school in the chic colony of Malibu in California enabled him to cross paths with other celebrity kids of rockers. Gregg Allman’s son, Elijah Blue, once introduced Duane to Chris Williams backstage at an Allman Brothers concert. Chris is the son of songwriter Jerry Lynn Williams who has written top-40 tunes for top acts like Eric Clapton. The two boys hooked up with fellow schoolmate and drummer Alex Orbison, the son of legendary falsetto crooner Roy Orbison and formed a band named Backbone 69.

 

Meanwhile, another Allman Brother Band alumni’s kid, Berry Oakley, Jr., was well aware of Duane and his guitar skills. Berry’s father, Berry Oakley, Sr. had tragically perished in a motorcycle accident just before he was born, with eerie coincidences similar to the motorcycle death of the band’s guitarist Duane Allman. (After Duane’s untimely demise, Dickey Betts had named his son after their fallen friend – confused yet?) Berry Oakley, Jr. had also grown up around music, having been paired with Waylon Krieger, the son of the Doors’ guitarist Robby Krieger. Berry’s mom, Julia Oakley, had once been married to the Doors’ drummer John Densmore and had fostered a friendship with Robby and his wife, a bond that remained after she divorced Densmore and married Oakley.   “When we were born, we were stuck in a crib together a lot,” Berry observed of his friendship with Waylon to the Los Angeles Times. “Later we learned how to play music together.”

 

At age 16, Berry Oakley, Jr. would join the Allman Brothers Band at gigs, sitting in on bass, the instrument his father used to play for them. Duane Betts also played with his father, Dickey, and the Allman Brothers Band when he was 16. “The first time I sat in I was petrified,” he told Jambands.com. “I actually forgot my guitar on purpose, but my Dad made me play anyway…I think my Dad knew I would be a musician. He brought me on the road, and I got to hear great musicians every night. I was able to see how the business works as well.” He also was on the receiving end of a prank or two. “One time I was sitting in with them, I was sixteen or seventeen, and some woman threw a bra up onstage at me while I was taking a solo. I had my eyes closed, and my Dad picked it up and put it on my guitar. So, I still have my eyes closed, and the crowd starts to go crazy, and I’m thinkin’ ‘Oh, man, they really like me…’ Then I opened my eyes, and I go, ‘Oh, no wonder.”

 

Berry Oakley, Jr. and Waylon Krieger formed their first band, Bloodline, in the early 1990s, toured extensively, and recorded an album in 1994. By 1996, Duane Betts hooked up with them, and along with drummer Alec Puro, they formed the Oakley-Krieger Band. Blues-rock sprinkled with a garage band attitude sums up their raucous sound. Berry’s mom, who married Three Dog Night singer Chuck Negron after the death of Berry Sr., manages the O-K Band. Duane still finds the time to play and tour with his Backbone 69 mates. Both bands remain unsigned to date, but that hasn’t dampened these sons of legends’ camaraderie and outlook. To them, just bringing this style of music to new fans and igniting the memories of Allman followers of yore seems special enough. “We get a lot of people at our shows who were around when our fathers’ bands started,” Berry told the Los Angeles Times. “They’re enthusiastic about it and complimentary. It makes me think that we’re doing the right thing. (They’ll say things like) ‘Oh, I bought your dad a beer in ’69!”

 

Karen and Shellie Poole – Alisha’s Attic

 

Their father has the musical footnote distinction of having beat the Beatles to the punch. In 1962, when both the Fab Four and Brian Poole and his Tremeloes auditioned for the executives at Decca Records, it was the quintet from Essex that landed a record deal instead of the shaggy Liverpudlians. Being first doesn’t always predict ultimate success. Poole and his group went on to adequately cover tunes originally recorded by other artists like the Contours, the Strangeloves, the Crickets, and, yes, the Beatles, but their work barely made a dent in the charts on this side of the Atlantic. It was after Poole left his Tremeloes that the group actually scored a few top 100 hits in the United States, most notably their cover of the Four Season’s “Silence is Golden.”

 

While Brian continues to tour in nostalgia bands, his most recent being the Electrix, his daughters, Karen and Shellie, have rooted themselves firmly in the present, writing songs together, relying on their own musical muses. Born in 1971 (Karen) and 1972 (Shellie), the two siblings have been focused on songwriting from an early age. As teenagers they performed under the name of Karen and Chelle in the early ‘80s. Together, they toiled as backup singers for nine years, honing their harmonies, all the while pining for a moment to break out on their own.

 

Their tunes are very guitar-driven. It’s pop/rock with a snarly dose of black humor, and the duo has been compared to another prominent British teaming, Shakespear’s Sister. The proper balance must stem from their differing personalities. “I’m a peace-loving hippy at heart; I’m the romantic,” Shellie said. Karen is apparently categorized as “a cynic.” The two have not widely broadcast their influences gleaned from their father’s career path. They have acknowledged that their desire to be vegeterians stems from the fact that dear old dad is a master butcher, a talent which apparently has instilled a queasiness for beef in his daughters. But his musical leanings doesn’t seem to have affected his girls one way or the other.

 

A member of another famous duo, Eurythmics’ Dave Stewart, found their dichotomous, edgy songs worthy enough to produce. Under his steady guidance, the album “Alisha Rules The World” was released in 1996. The girls named themselves Alisha’s Attic in reference to the recording attic in a church setting where they rehearsed and to an imaginary girl they dreamt up who possessed both sides of their personalities. Alluding to their work before the debut album, Karen said, “We’ve done some terrible stuff in the past. But now we’ve gone through all that, we’ve got to the stage where we’re confident enough to do what we want to do, the way we want to.” Indeed, they’ve been driven enough to release a second album, “Illumina” in 1998 and are finishing up a third album for 2001. The Poole sisters are eager to break out of the attic.

 

Zak Starkey

 

“We’ve got a piano at home and he bashes it, I show him a chord. I think he will be a musician, in fact.” This was Ringo Starr’s first acknowledgement to the media, in this case Rolling Stone magazine in 1974, that his son Zak was following the beat of his papa drummer. And by the time he hit his 20s, young Zak wound up playing drums alongside his dad.

 

Born in September 1965, the first son of Ringo and Maureen Starkey, he was christened Zak because it was “a strong name that can’t be shortened…a mad cowboy name that had been spinning round my brain at the time,” Ringo once revealed. While the boy enjoyed some of his father’s work with a little group called The Beatles, he truly loved the sounds emanating from David Bowie and Alice Cooper. But his primary influence seemed to lie with his deranged musical godfather, The Who’s Keith Moon. Although Zak received one drumming lesson from Ringo at age 10, it was his constant practice on the skins, while listening to Moon’s barrage with The Who on headphones, that honed Zak’s unique sound and versatility.

 

Pete Townshend told Ira Robbins about the initial influence his mate Keith had on Zak. “He gave him his first drum kit, which I think is rather strange. Ringo may have actually given him his first drum kit, but I think Keith gave him the first drum kit that he really wanted. It had nude women on it.” Zak was devastated when Moon died suddenly in 1978. While he continued practicing his rhythmic skills, Zak also took part-time work. His mom had divorced Ringo and married Isaac Tigrett, the founder of Hard Rock Café, and Zak, along with his brother Jason and sister Lee, labored in the restaurant’s environs at one time or another.

 

By age 17, Zak began sitting in on some session work with established musicians, the first gig being with The Spencer Davis Group. He drummed with Simon Townshend, Pete’s brother, in a band called Animal Soup in the mid-90s. Zak has also had a successful run drumming for The Lightning Seeds. The re-formed members of The Who looked to Zak to provide the beat on their Quadrophenia events in Hyde Park and New York in 1996 and later tapped him to tour with them into the new millenium. “He has his own style,” Pete Townshend commented to Ira Robbins. “But he’s very intelligent. What he did was adapt his own style as an imitator of Keith Moon – he does a garage band imitation of Keith Moon which is probably unbeatable – but he’s modified that, moderated it, in a very intelligent and musical way so that he won’t be directly compared.”

 

However, Zak has received the most recognition when he sat side by side, drum kit by drum kit, with his dear old dad during several appearances of the All-Starr Band concerts in the 1990s. “He’s a more technical drummer than I am,” Ringo observed of Zak. “He’s got good timing like I do, but my style is more laid back. His is certainly not laid-back, let’s put it that way. He knows how to hit those buggers.” Whether Zak will choose to branch out on his own solo career remains to be seen. He is very content joining the select few who have spent time jamming with the legends of rock. Obviously, papa Starr is proud of his son’s abilities. As he dryly noted back in 1992 to Rolling Stone about Zak tagging along on tour, “It seems like everyone’s kid is in a band, so I figured why not have him in my band? Plus, he’s a hell of a fine drummer. Must run in the family.”

 

Chris Stills

 

So you wanna be a rock ‘n’ roll star? What path should you take to become a professional? Learn all of Hendrix’s obscure breaks. Study Jagger’s stage presence. Acquire Morrissey’s completely self-absorbed viewpoint when writing. Work as a roadie. Actually, all of these tips could help you to put on superstar airs, but Chris Stills, son of famed Buffalo Springfield and CSN dad Stephen Stills, recommends the last rock idol tip. He went on the road with his dad’s band, Crosby, Stills & Nash, as a guitar tech for a while. “If you ever want to know anything about how to put together a concert, don’t ask the artist,” he advised on CNN, “ask the crew. They run the boat. Crosby, Stills & Nash has had the same crew for, like, 20 years. So they had known me since I was a kid, and I learned a lot from them.”

 

Not that Chris Stills is in any rush to climb the ladder of musical success. He’s been at it for a very long time. Soon after his parents divorced when Chris was three years old, he lived with his mom, French pop sensation Veronique Sanson, in Paris. Being the son of two popular artists brought him a kind of cultural savvy faster than many kids his age, but Chris stressed that it wasn’t all bright lights and parties. “My dad was a huge guy and my mom, too,” he told Box Top Live. “But, they were my parents. The rock dynasty at home was family life. Those are created for the public. They don’t take that home with them.”

 

His mom introduced Chris to piano lessons at age 5, teaching him classical pieces. Chris became adept at playing many instruments, while he listened to the punk rock sounds emanating from England in the early ‘80s. By the time he learned drums at age 10, Chris also discovered his dad’s music. Not really knowing much about The Buffalo Springfield or their catalog of songs, he put the group’s first major hit, “For What It’s Worth,” on his record turntable. “I just sat there and played it over and over again,” he wrote in his press bio. “That’s when I realized that’s what it’s all about. It was a big eye opener. It touched something that all the other s*** didn’t come close to.”

 

He relocated to New York after graduating from the prestigious American School in France and began performing in clubs with a fellow American School alumnus, Adam Cohen, son of Canadian crooner, Leonard Cohen. Stills soon moved back to Los Angeles to work on the road with his father’s band and to form his own group named Mescalito. But Chris found a more inspiring collaboration through the recommendation of his dad. Ethan Johns was close to Chris in age and was Crosby, Stills & Nash’s drummer on tour. He was also the son of famed producer and engineer Glyn Johns (who helmed many records by The Rolling Stones, Led Zeppelin, and The Who). Glyn and Stephen Stills saw a similarity in style and spirit between their two sons. “Apparently, he and Glyn decided, ‘Hey, we’ve got to get these kids together,” Chris wrote in his bio, “so we hooked up. Five minutes after we met, we were playing songs to each other. That’s when it all started.”

 

The teaming of the two burgeoning artists resulted in Chris’ first album in late 1997, “100 Year Thing.” A combination of blues, country, folk and rock are all incorporated in the varying tracks the two wrote together. Chris is very grateful for his dad’s suggestion. “That was the best thing he ever did for my career,” he told CNN. “My dad saw the potential in the combination. It had taken him a while to get over the fact that I wasn’t going to go to college…He was worried. But no one can say no to music. He knows that too. He was fearful when I started to really dive into it. He just wanted me to have a formal education. Now he’s proud, but with a watchful eye.”

 

Sally and Ben Taylor

 

What can you do if just about everybody in your family is in the music business? Join the crowd naturally. That’s what Sally and Ben Taylor, daughter and son of soft rock legends Carly Simon and James Taylor, have done. Not only their parents but their Aunt Lucy Simon, Aunt Kate Taylor, and Uncle Livingston Taylor all have charted a course in warbling tunes over the years. Mix into that nuclear group of kin a gallery of drop-in friends like Jackson Browne, Billy Joel, and Burt Bacharach, and you’ve got no choice but to pick up an instrument and dive into the family business yourself.

 

For Sally, who turned 26 in the year 2000, her Uncle Livingston, a folk singer who travels to small gigs throughout the country, seems to have had the most influence on her approach to the music world, possibly more than that of her notorious mom and dad. “With my uncle – I learned from him the roots to a career in music,” she told interviewer Patrick Hill. “The routes, the different roads to be taken, that there isn’t just one, there are many. He took a specific route, and watching that – as opposed to watching my Mom, my Dad, my Aunt, other people who I knew in the industry that all took different routes, I realized – OK, this is something I can do for myself, on my own.”

 

What Sally has chosen as her path is to release her own material on her own record label, Blue Elbow, as well as act as her own agent, and book her band’s gigs around the country. With a striking voice similar to her mother’s, she has strummed her guitar to wonderfully-crafted, melodic songs released on two CDs, “Tomboy Bride” and “Apt. 6S.” She’s also sung back-up for some of her dad’s appearances, notably on Late Show with David Letterman. While she spent some time with her father on the road as a child, both before and after 1980, the year when James and Carly divorced, Sally was away at school for a significant chunk of that time. Still, music was always a part of her childhood. “It seemed like everything had a song,” she told Us Weekly. “Like if we needed to get groceries, there’d be a song about cereal that we’d all sing and get in the car.” At age 6, when she asked her mom how to write a song, Carly told her, “If you’re meant to write songs you’ll just know.”

 

Sally didn’t tackle songwriting for much of her youth. She started playing music in high school, but went to college to earn a degree in the medical-anthropology field. “I didn’t consider going on the road or doing anything professionally until 1998,” she said. When Sally did make the commitment, however, people in the industry took note. She was propositioned to join major labels but opted to continue releasing her records independently. The Farrelly Brothers, directors of the movie “Me, Myself & Irene” and fellow New England neighbors, got her to contribute a song to the film. She also lent a tune to the soundtrack of “Anywhere But Here” starring Susan Sarandon.

 

As independent-minded as she is, Sally certainly doesn’t disparage the work and legacy of her folks. “It’s actually a pleasure to hear someone say, ‘I’m such a fan of your parents,’ or ‘I’ve learned so much from your parents’ art,” she related to Patrick Hill. “That’s always an honor for me to hear. To hear that, it’s almost as if they were saying that about my own art and complimenting me.”

 

Her brother Ben, three years’ her junior, feels the same way. “For awhile I had a problem with people introducing me as the son of James Taylor and Carly Simon,” he told London Sunday Times. “But the way I look at it now is that a large part of what I am comes from who my parents are…It doesn’t mean I’m any better than anybody else, or deserve to be treated differently, but I’m honored to be identified with them. I idolize both of them musically.”

 

For Ben, the hankering to join the musical ranks of his talented family started around age 10 when he began playing guitar. Like his older sister, he was raised by Carly after her divorce to James but constantly went on tour with his dad. “I can remember from very early on travelling with my father and thinking that being on the road and playing concerts was a very cool thing,” Ben related to the London Sunday Times. “I was enchanted by the whole process: the rehearsals, the music itself and especially the tour bus. To this day, the only time I get a good night’s sleep is if I’m in one of the bunks travelling on the bus.”

 

Ben seems to have hung with his dad more than Sally, and to this day, he still goes out on the road with the old man. “Ben always loved music, though he never had any formal training,” James told the Times. “His education was fragmented – looking back, it’s shameful how we pulled them (Sally and Ben) in and out of so many schools. They both picked up the guitar and I played with them a lot, particularly Ben, because I was around him more.” While Ben designates himself as his dad’s ‘greatest fan,’ he has also admired and worked with his mom. He and Carly sang a duet in the recent Ralph Lauren “My Romance” advertisement campaign.

 

Ben made the newspapers in November 1999, not for his musical abilities, but for having discovered the dead body of his friend, Hollywood power agent Jay Moloney (Moloney once repped celebs like Steven Spielberg and David Letterman, and he tragically committed suicide). Unlike his sister, Ben has signed with a major label, Sony, and has recorded an album, yet to be released and tentatively titled “Green Dragon, Name A Fox.” Neither sibling feels like they are in direct competition with each other, at least in the music department. However, Ben is, and it seems always will be, possessive about currying his dad’s favor. “There is a little bit of rivalry between Sally and me,” Ben revealed to the London Sunday Times. “The quality of time I spend with my father is diluted when there is another child around to get some of the attention. For selfish reasons, I try to keep time with my father and time with my sister separate. I hate to admit it, but we’ve always been rivals for his attention.”

 

Emma Townshend

 

Given all the kids of rock stars who try to distance themselves from their parent’s legacy or ignore the fact that people are interested in them because of who their mom or dad is, Emma Townshend cuts through the pretension. “Do you think I don’t know how I got a record deal?,” she rhetorically queried interviewer Neil McCormick. “I know so many people making good music and record companies going, ‘Well, we like it but how are we gonna market it?’ And I know perfectly well that when I went in through that door and said, ‘Here’s my half-decent music…and here’s me,’ they went, ‘Aha, gimme!” The “me” part, of course, refers to her being the daughter of pinball wizard virtuoso and guitar god, Pete Townshend of The Who.

 

The no-nonsense, blunt honesty Emma exudes can be traced to her father’s personality and initial influence on her interest in music. She wrote in an article for The Times (of London) that Pete had “no time for you being a fool, you have to really concentrate. I can remember him helping me make little tapes when I was about seven, with big studio headphones on that just slid off my head! He never let me off because I was a kid, but he also never passed off a kid’s version on me.” Indeed, her popular papa knew from the start that Emma’s proclivity for the arts would be grounded with a sarcastic sense of humor. “One of my cherished memories,” Pete related to Neil McCormick, “was a pushchair walk through a local park. She was mischievously wearing rock star sunglasses at two years old, but in the deadpan manner of a retired theatrical dame rather than a showbiz celebrity.”

 

It seems that Pete Townshend and his wife Karen Astley doted on Emma and her two siblings, Arminta and Joseph, in much the same manner as most secure households operate. “I was lucky in a way,” Emma once explained. “A lot of kids with famous fathers never see them. My dad seemed to be always around, puttering around the house. So, I had time to pick things up just in conversation. He always had friends over so they would often discuss music.” Emma wrote about why hanging at home opened up a desire to create songs. “We had this great studio at home that I was just in all the time, making tapes, programming computers. The year I was 15, friends would call me to go out, and I’d be: ‘No way. I’m recording!”

 

Pete Townshend often included his curious daughter in deeply analytical discussions about the family’s craft. “When I was a bit older we would sit around after doing the washing-up and talk about pop music, how it worked, where it failed,” she wrote. “My dad is something of a great philosopher in these matters, an elder statesman, and he’s always taken it really seriously. He was the first person who explained to me that there are movements in pop, just like in any art, of baroque and classicism, of pastoral and urbanity, of cynicism and naïve optimism…You had to be quite talented to get a word in edgewise with dad – it’s kind of an art in itself.”

 

Emma’s debut before a live audience occurred at age 17 in 1986, when she sang the song “Hiding Out” with her dad onstage at the Royal Albert Hall in a benefit to aid the victims of the Colombian volcano disaster. Perhaps it was stage fright or just plain indifference that caused her to forsake the music world shortly thereafter and head to college. Pete and Karen didn’t exactly encourage her in her studies. “Parents generally beg their children not to pursue a career in music,” she wrote in The Times, “while mine were, ‘Oh, for goodness sake, stop messing around and get on with it.’ It’s like inheriting a big aristocratic estate – you’re allowed a few years of messing around, but then you’re expected to knuckle down and take your place in the family business.”

 

She knuckled down after she got a Ph.D. in history of science from Cambridge. It seems teaching undergrads at the university didn’t exactly equate to a lavish bank account she’d been accustomed to living with her millionaire father. Emma set about recording tracks with a university pal who later became her boyfriend. Spare, eclectic, edgy songs with slight washes of piano and guitar was the resulting sound she created. The debut album was entitled “Winterland” and was released in 1999 to little fanfare. Although her material was far removed from the guitar-driven, thundering sound her father had created with The Who decades earlier, it wasn’t strong enough to garner her very favorable reviews.

 

Her dad seemed to like the album, or so he said. As Emma has written, Pete “would never stint on criticism just because he’s my dad. I’ve played him things and he’s gone: ‘That’s just crap isn’t it, really badly recorded. I mean, I suppose there’s a good idea in there somewhere.’ So, I take it seriously that he says he likes the record.” And ultimately, there’s nothing more satisfying than making your old man proud, right Emma?

 

Rufus Wainwright

 

Like most teenagers, young Rufus Wainwright would sit in his room, hours on end, listening to and memorizing every line of music of his favorite songs. Being the son of Loudon Wainwright III, Canada’s premier folk artist, in league with Bob Dylan and John Prine, probably meant that Rufus was swept up in the societal commentary and topical issues inherent in the songs his father was known for warbling. Not quite. Rufus was a little ‘different.’ He liked opera. “My father, though he was never around, would always come by at extremely opportune moments and lend me some perspective,” the Wainwright boy once related. “Rufus,’ he said at this point, ‘you have to go to boarding school. You’re sitting at home listening to Verdi’s “Requiem” with all the lights off. We have to get you out of here.”

 

More than likely, Loudon was thankful that his son had shown enough talent in the field of music to crank out songs that weren’t geared solely for Italian tenors. Rufus had been playing piano since he was 6 years old. Like many kids of musicians, his dad left his mom, Kate McGarrigle, during Rufus’ pre-school years. Kate raised her boy and took him on tour with her act. Kate McGarrigle and her sister, Anna, were well known across the Great White North as the singing duo The McGarrigle Sisters. Rufus joined them onstage when he was 13, and the next year, he was nominated for the equivalent of an Oscar (it’s called a Genie in Canada) for his rendition of “I’m A Runnin’.”

 

Kate was the instigator in Rufus branching out on his own musical path. “She gave me a lot of guidance to create my chops,” Rufus told Weekly Wire. “She knew that I could sing when I was pretty young, and she started to train me. She wasn’t just my mother, she was also my coach.” As for his famous father, Rufus was leery of following in his very big footsteps. Although Loudon Wainwright only had one substantial hit with “Dead Skunk (In The Middle Of The Road),” he has certainly remained a legend on the folk circuit over the years. “My father played guitar and I always shunned it,” Rufus claimed defensively in his bio. “But at parties, pianos were hard to come by. That’s when I realized the guitar’s appeal. I think my father’s influence was always there under the surface, despite my having rejected it.”

 

He elaborated further to SXSW Countdown about his hesitancy in aligning himself with his dad’s career. “He can really fill a room. That’s always a bit nerve-wracking. I tend to be more sensitive or just more weepy. Maybe it’s just because I haven’t been through the mill yet, going up and down in this business. He’s got more of a tough hide. The hardest thing…is probably wanting to be more famous than he ever was. The competition is hard sometimes.” Despite his skittishness around his dad, Loudon has brought both Rufus and his sister, who also sings, onstage with him to perform. In fact, it was his dad who passed along Rufus’ demo tapes to legendary musician Van Dyke Parks, who, in turn, handed them to Dreamworks Records.

 

Scoring a record deal with the prestigious label, Rufus laid down guitar and piano-driven tracks that were suffused with more of a pop sensibility than folky airs. The album came out in May 1998, and unfortunately, did not reap any chart success. Rufus remains undaunted and has set his sights on releasing a follow-up album in 2001. Loudon spouted his fatherly advice for Rufus to the Los Angeles Times: “I don’t have to impart anything to him. His next job, and he knows it, (is) he just has to make the best album he can make. He just has to work. It’s all about the songs and the shows and the records. Just work hard.” Message received, Dad. Oh, and by the way, Rufus would someday like to write a fabulous opera.

 

Carnie and Wendy Wilson, and Chynna and Bijou Phillips

 

When Carnie Wilson and her sister Wendy got together with their dad, Beach Boy Brian Wilson, to record some tracks for a 1997 album self-titled The Wilsons, the girls experienced all the insecurities head-on with their reclusive father that they had managed to avoid growing up. Wendy related a story about a day in the recording studio when Brian exclaimed, “This is the best vocal session you’ve ever done!” She continued with her memory: “And then he would sit us down, trying to be really fatherly, ‘You know, girls, I just want you to know that you guys are the best singers in the entire industry.’ And we were like, ‘No, Dad, come on! That is ridiculous.’ And he would say, ‘I can’t sing today – you guys were too good for me!’ We would go, ‘What are you talking about? You go in there, and you put on that Brian Wilson sound right now!’ And he’d go, ‘You inspired me! I’m goin’!”

 

This topsy-turvy, emotional self-doubt plagued Brian throughout his entire career and subsequently was passed along to his two daughters. Growing up as the children of one of rock’s most eccentric and troubled geniuses, Carnie and Wendy Wilson struggled with emotional abandonment at an early age. “I just remember being really sad,” Carnie told Us Weekly. “I wanted his attention. I felt neglected, like, ‘Hey, how come you’re not paying attention to me? What’s wrong with you?” What was wrong with Brian Wilson has been definitively examined in his own autobiography. Deep depression from the abuse he received from his father coupled with a strong reliance on narcotics sent the most creative Beach Boy over the edge and into a sandbox, literally.

 

“Dad was in his own world, wandering around the house,” Carnie continued to Us. “I never saw my dad do drugs. My mom (Marilyn Rovell) was very good at shielding us from that. But one day she sat me down and said, ‘I want you to know that your daddy is not normal. He’s not like other dads. He’s a musical genius, but he’s a drug addict, and he’s not there for you, but he loves you.” Still, of the two daughters, Carnie seemed to spot some of the encouraging and endearing sides of their father during the girls’ childhood. “My dad taught me to play the piano,” she told People magazine, “To this day, we have the exact same playing style.” She expounded further on her amazement of her father’s abilities to Us magazine. “One day he said he was going to write a song about baseball. I went to get something in the kitchen, and when I came back, it was written. It took two minutes.”

 

For Wendy, her connection with Brian seemed to be even more remote. “Maybe he and I are very similar in ways and both very introverted,” she related to Reuters. “I’m not an introvert, but there are times when I can be. I think that he’s that way too. I guess there are feelings of resentment in the past. I just have a little bit of a guard up, that’s all.” Carnie does, however, remember a time when Brian broke free from his clouded existence to rescue a young Wendy from a burn she received in scalding hot bathwater. “I have memories of us running down the corridor of the hospital and my dad carrying Wendy like a hero,” Carnie reminisced for Us Weekly. “It was one of the only times I ever felt that (he was heroic) or saw him do anything like that.”

 

What Wendy and Carnie did glean from their dad was a propensity to perform and entertain others. Carnie spoke on her dad’s Beach Boy tune “This Whole World” when she was two years’ old in 1970. Three years later, she and sis Wendy were putting on backyard shows with a childhood buddy who also had parents tied to the world of music. Her name was Chynna Phillips, daughter of John and Michelle Phillips of The Mamas and The Papas. The trio performed as The Satellites, and in 1973, they cut a novelty record cover of the baseball classic “Take Me Out To The Ballgame.” The threesome remained pals off and on throughout their school years in Santa Monica, California.

 

If Carnie and Wendy seemed to have trouble relating to their famous dad, who finally divorced their mom in 1979, Chynna had very little ties to her father. He and Michelle divorced when Chynna was two years old. The seeds of dissolution had commenced two years prior to Chynna’s birth, when Michelle had an affair with fellow Mamas and Papas member Denny Doherty. “You have to understand I come from a family that is not really and truly a family,” Chynna once explained to the Toronto Sun. That doesn’t mean her folks didn’t love her. “My parents always encouraged my creativity. They sent me to ballet classes, drama classes, art classes. They were very supportive,” she told The Detroit News. But her dad, like Brian Wilson, became detached from his family because of his intense drug addiction.

 

In between dating the likes of Warren Beatty and Jack Nicholson, Michelle encouraged daughter Chynna in her aspirations – to a point. Modeling for Chynna was encouraged more as an acceptable avenue for her to pursue during her high school years and didn’t crimp on Michelle’s active love life. “I waited until Chynna turned 18 to become a stage mother,” Mama Michelle quipped to Vanity Fair. The year was 1986, and Chynna had a visit from a cousin from back east. Owen Vanessa Elliot, the daughter of the late Mamas and the Papas vocalist Cass Elliot, grew up in Massachusetts but wanted to relocate west and live near her cousin Chynna. Rejoining the Wilson sisters, the foursome began practicing their vocal harmonies and sending out demos with Michelle’s help and connections.

 

Producer Richard Perry, who had worked with The Pointer Sisters, Barbra Streisand, and Ringo Starr, amongst many others, liked what he heard and spent three years working with the girls, shaping their sound. One sound that didn’t seem to fit was that of Chynna’s cousin Elliot, so she was subsequently let go. (MCA Records signed her on a solo deal, but her career seemed to stall). When the newly-named Wilson Phillips hit their early-20s, they signed with up-n’-coming label, SBK Records, and released a landmark self-titled debut album. Their first single, “Hold On,” shot to number one on the Billboard chart. The overnight success took them by complete surprise and made them instantly rich.

 

For one of the group’s members, Carnie Wilson, the fame and fortune caused her to struggle ever more so with a weight problem that she had wrestled with her entire life. She recounted the trappings of fame to Us Weekly: “When you’re fat, you can’t wear the pants or the sleeveless tops, so I was the shoe queen. I had, like, 400 pairs. When you’re 22 years old and you’re making a million dollars a year, what do you know? We worked so hard that I wanted to reward myself. So it was cheesecake and Chanel.” While she was able to drop 80 pounds for her appearance in the “Hold On” video, Carnie soon ballooned to 230 pounds and more. In August 1999, she finally tackled her weight problem by having a radical stomach surgery performed, and broadcast the operation live via the Internet.

 

The Wilson’s dad had been estranged from his daughters for the better part of a decade and a half. Brian had been entangled under the spell of a controversial therapist named Eugene Landy during the majority of the 1970s and 1980s. That doesn’t mean he wasn’t aware of the girls’ impact on the airwaves in 1989. “I’m so damn proud of Wendy and Carnie,” he conveyed to People magazine. “I’ve been following their record’s chart position like I used to my own songs when I was their age. (It took nine singles before the Beach Boys hit #1 with “I Get Around”) I haven’t called to congratulate them, probably because I know I was awkward as a parent, and I’m still nervous. But God, they make me proud.”

 

A follow-up album, “Shadows & Light,” resulted in mediocre record sales, and Wilson Phillips began to see their fame fleeting. Constant touring took its toll on Chynna, who checked herself into a hospital for exhaustion. By late 1993, she elected to leave the group and recorded a solo record, “Naked and Sacred,” which barely cracked the charts. Chynna married actor William Baldwin, Jr. and became a mom. She told The Detroit News, “My career will not be my first priority. My family will be my first priority. I won’t record if it takes too much time away from my kids.”

 

While Wendy Wilson took time off away from the music world, Carnie hosted her own talk show for a season on television. As Chynna reared her new family, her younger half-sister, Bijou Phillips, was coming into her own. The daughter of John Phillips and actress Genevieve Waite, Bijou grew up with an independent spirit. She legally emancipated herself from her folks when she was 14. Already a model, she hit the New York party circuit hard, boozing it up and flashing paparazzi unabashedly. Her flesh-revealing ways led her to pose for Playboy in 2000.

 

Amidst her outlandish lifestyle, Bijou found time to dive into music and acting, most recently landing a small part as a groupie in the film “Almost Famous.” John Phillips managed to show her the ropes on the former topic. “He taught me like three chords a day and I’d work on them all day,” Bijou told Hip Online. “I liked all the music that my dad liked, a wide variety like Patsy Cline, Billie Holliday, Ella Fitzgerald, and tons of good music…I’m not really into the bands my friends were into when they grew up. I was never into MTV. I was really into Motown. Like my dad used to get tons of these Motown collectors CDs, it’s like a package of like ten CDs, and I’d steal it and listen to Motown all of the time.” Bijou elaborated on her own musical evolution: “I went to this camp called Stage Girl Manor, it was a performing arts camp, and we’d do like Broadway shows. And I know I could sort of sing because my dad could sing, my sister could sing, and my mom could sing, so I figured I could sing too. It was never like a discovery that I could sing; it was more like learning how to sing right and actually hitting the notes and knowing what I was doing when I was doing it, instead of just singing.”

 

All of this preparation, along with her attending a songwriting workshop to work out her family issues through music, resulted in the debut album, “I’d Rather Eat Glass.” An angst-filled series of Tori Amos-sounding songs caught the ears of a few admiring critics but did little to help her CD sales. Bijou seemed to pin the album’s poor reception to her dad. “If I weren’t his daughter, I wonder if people would take the record more seriously. It’s a double-edged sword, and you’re going to get cut on both sides,” she conveyed to Playboy.

 

It would appear Bijou is more envious of how her sister Chynna’s life turned out than emulating her popular father. “I don’t think Chynna is really interested in selling herself anymore. I really just want to get married and have kids, too. That’s my main goal in life,” Bijou lamented. But don’t write your sis off entirely Bijou. In 1999, Chynna got back together with her Wilson friends and has been writing songs in the studio with them. Wilson Phillips may have a new CD for release at the end of 2001.

 

Out of all of the dysfunctions between parents and offspring in this nuclear set of players, it’s evident that the struggles may now be less stressful, but nevertheless, remain unresolved. Shortly after Carnie and her sister finished their collaboration with Brian in 1997 on The Wilsons album (a record that, unfortunately, had brief exposure), Brian, once again, seemed to retreat into his shell. “Last week, he called me and said, ‘I really can’t speak to you for a week,” Carnie related to Reuters at the time. “And I said, ‘Well, why not?’ And he said, ‘I really love being with you, but it’s very intense when I see you. Some days, it’s scary because your energy is very intense, Carnie.” Time may not heal all wounds, but at least, they all have some semblance of family. Carnie put it in perspective to Us Weekly recently. “I have times when I have a really good cry over it. ‘Why does it have to be like this? Why can’t we spend more time together? Why is it so difficult for him to get close? But then, the kind of person I am, I think, ‘Wait a second. Look what he’s been through. We’re lucky he’s alive.”

 

Dweezil, Moon Unit, and Ahmet Zappa

 

Playboy magazine related the following story to Frank Zappa when they interviewed him in 1993: “Chastity Bono once told a reporter how terrible her name is. She said when she complained, Sonny (her father) reminded her, ‘Be thankful we didn’t name you Dweezil.” Well, Mr. Bono, young Dweezil, as it turned out, happened to be quite secure with his given moniker thank you very much. “I had the fortunate experience of being in a shoe store when I was four years old, and this big kid came over and was threatening me,” Dweezil related to EQ magazine. “He said, ‘What’s your name?’ I told him, ‘Dweezil,’ and he said it was a stupid name. I said, ‘What’s your name?’ He said, ‘Buns.’ At that point, I never questioned the validity of my name. I thought my name was cool – compared with Buns.”

 

Growing up in the shadow of one of rock’s most revolutionary pioneers, a man who packed jazz, rock, and avant-garde sounds with colorful characters like The Duke of Prunes and Big Leg Emma, the Zappa family was surprisingly ‘normal’ in its home environs. Even though papa Frank was concocting scatological references for his lyrics and winning fans with cult classics like “Don’t Eat The Yellow Snow,” his four children, Moon Unit, Dweezil, Ahmet, and Diva, could always count on their parents to keep them grounded.

 

Moon Unit was a typical teenager growing up in Southern California, when she collaborated with her father on the satirical gem “Valley Girl” in 1982. Moon’s idioms, particularly “gag me with a spoon,” became the lexicon primer for every ‘totally rad’ suburban teen across America. Moon apparently wasn’t very comfortable with her new-found notoriety, being that she was a gangly teen uncomfortable with the way she looked in comparison to real knock-out Valley Girls. “My dad’s music had made me shy,” she wrote in a piece for Harpers Bazaar, “almost repressed about my own anatomy, with his lyrics about ramming things up poop chutes and shooting too quick – this, from my dad! He was so open creatively that I was off in search of black turtleneck bathing suits with long sleeves. ‘Valley Girl’…made me feel like a sad zoo specimen. Going through puberty in front of the world on shows like ‘Solid Gold’ and ‘Merv Griffin’ only added to my self-consciousness.”

 

All of that exposure, however, helped Moon to eventually feel comfortable in front of the camera, and she went on to act in several movies, TV shows and plays over the succeeding years. As a witty, insightful author on a handful of magazine articles, Moon was tapped by Dell publishers to write a book in the year 2000. Aside from lending her vocals to some of her brother’s solo albums, her recording days pretty much ended with “Valley Girl.”

 

For her younger brother Dweezil, a career as a versatile guitarist was just beginning around the time Moon released her witty ditty. Steve Vai, an alum of Frank Zappa’s bands, as well as a sought-after session musician, spoke to Guitar Player in 1987 about his take on Dweezil’s initial approach to guitar. “When we started working together about 5 years ago, Dweezil was an absolute beginner. He couldn’t even hold a pick. He couldn’t hit one note without accidentally hitting four or five other strings. I gave him lessons here and there…Within a year and a half of being a total beginner, he was an accomplished guitarist with a lot of technique.”

 

Father Frank was impressed enough with Dweezil’s abilities that he allowed the 12-year old boy to sit in with his band during several European dates in 1982. “Although Dweezil had a lot of manual dexterity when he started off,” Frank commented to Guitar Player, “he had problems with rhythm – counting where to come in and what to do, just like most beginning musicians have a problem with that sort of thing. He was also limited in the number of keys that he could play in, and I had to modify the arrangements a little bit in order to put things in a comfortable key for him during his part of the solo.”

 

Nevertheless, Dweezil’s career as a respected guitarist got underway. The next year, when he was 13, he released his first single, “My Mother Is A Space Cadet.” By 1984, he and his father took to the stage at LA’s Universal Amphitheater to both jam on lead guitars. Dweezil acknowledged his dad’s influence and abilities shortly thereafter. “I appreciate all of his music, and I’ve always said that if anyone should be allowed to have any of that influence end up in their music, it should be me or Ahmet or someone from our family. And there should be no reason for anybody to question that.”

 

All the same, Dweezil seemed more influenced by the music of heavy metal, particularly the guitarwork of Ratt, Yngwie Malmsteen, and Eddie Van Halen (the latter would often stop in to teach Dweezil a few licks on the ax). Frank knew about his son’s leanings and didn’t begrudge him his differences in taste. “I don’t think he would desire or even enjoy being in one of my bands, just because the style of music that we play is so much different than what he likes to play,” Frank declared to Guitar Player. When asked by Playboy about Dweezil’s strongest work, Frank replied, “The best of it, I think, is his instrumental music, which is very involved technically, the rhythms and intervals are complicated and his execution is spotless.”

 

Dweezil released three solo albums in five years: “Havin’ A Bad Day,” “My Guitar Wants To Kill Your Mama,” and “Confessions,” yet each did not curry any favor towards his abilities in the eyes of the label representatives. “If I had the same ability but came from some place like Utah,” Dweezil confessed to Guitar World in 1991, “I think I would probably have a lot more support from record companies. They would think of me as a new talent. But since I already have a name that people know – a name that doesn’t necessarily bring smiles to most peoples’ faces – it makes it tough. The experiences I’ve had with record companies have been less than desirable. I mean, they’re utterly pathetic actually.”

 

As to other matters, Moon, Dweezil, and Ahmet all took their high school equivalency tests at age 15 and got out of the California public education early. This freed up more time for them to pursue their interests. Dweezil took a stint as a VJ on VH-1. He and Moon starred in a short-lived CBS sitcom called “Normal Life” in 1989. “We were put through the TV wringer,” Dweezil related to EQ magazine. “Frank told us, ‘You really don’t want to be involved in this industry.’ He was talking to me and Moon. ‘I know that you guys want to be excellent at what you do, and you’re not allowed to be excellent at anything on TV.” Dweezil apparently didn’t take those words to heart because he and his brother Ahmet tried their hand at hosting an ill-fated talk-variety show on USA Network in 1999 called “Happy Hour,” only to stand back and watch as their ratings never registered a pulse.

 

Dweezil was seen by many over the years as being a ‘player,’ and not just of guitars, amongst the Hollywood crowd. He once dated Sharon Stone. But father Frank had a different take on his son. “Dweezil, who has this reputation of being a ladies’ man, a playboy and all this stuff, is absolutely not,” he told The Guardian Weekend. “He spends most of his time at home in the kitchen and watches cooking shows on television. We discuss them. He’s a master Italian chef, a workaholic. I’ve had to tell him to slack off a little bit because I see him coming in sometimes and he looks really beat.”

 

In 1991, Ahmet, who had begun to take a more serious interest in music, teamed with his brother to form a band called Z. Singing lead while brother Dweezil wailed on the frets, they released their debut album “Shampoohorn” in 1992. Ahmet told Chord magazine, “I guess I’m jealous that my brother Dweezil can play an instrument. As a kid I never had an interest in playing an instrument. I’m into comics and video games.” After a follow-up record, “Music For Pets,” with his brother failed to capture much attention, Ahmet went on to start a band with some friends called Idiot Sevilles.

 

The year 1991 also signaled the moment in which both Dweezil and Moon appeared before media cameras to announce that their dad was sick with prostate cancer.   Frank struggled with the pain for two years but finally succumbed to the disease and passed away on December 4, 1993. His wife and children – kids whom he had raised to be quite normal and who were deeply affected by his achievements and his integrity – were all there by his side. When Dweezil was asked by Rocknet what elements of his dad’s legacy that he and his brother tried to incorporate into their music, he replied, “We just apply all the things we learned from growing up into what we do. Our whole creative sensibility, having some humor…always maintaining a sense of humor throughout the darkest of circumstances.”

 

For many families of rock celebrities, life can be tumultuous and unstable. It’s a credit to Frank that he retained such a cohesive, close-knit feel for his children in their upbringing. As he succinctly said to Cutting Edge in 1993 before his death, “I got lucky. They like me; I like them too. We, all of us, like each other. We have a very nice family.”

 

© 2000 Ned Truslow